The Ahmadabad St. Xaviers College
Society & ANR Vs. State of Gujarat & ANR [1974] INSC 106 (26 April
1974)
RAY, A.N. (CJ) RAY, A.N. (CJ) REDDY, P.
JAGANMOHAN PALEKAR, D.G.
KHANNA, HANS RAJ MATHEW, KUTTYIL KURIEN BEG,
M. HAMEEDULLAH DWIVEDI, S.N.
CHANDRACHUD, Y.V.
ALAGIRISWAMI A.
CITATION: 1974 AIR 1389 1975 SCR (1) 173 1974
SCC (1) 717
CITATOR INFO:
D 1975 SC1821 (9,10,19,20,23,25,35,42,43) RF
1976 SC 490 (88) APL 1979 SC 52 (24,38,51,53) R 1979 SC 83 (5) RF 1979 SC 478
(101) R 1980 SC1042 (2,41,43,63,64,65,81,93,99,101 R 1984 SC1420 (13) R 1984
SC1757 (2,6) E&R 1987 SC 311 (11,13) RF 1987 SC1210 (9) D 1988 SC 37
(9,12,13,14,15,18) D 1988 SC 305 (8,16,17) RF 1990 SC 695 (5)
ACT:
Constitution of India 1950 Arts. 29 and
30--Whether mutually exclusive--Scope of Gujarat University Act, 1949--ss. 5,
33A (1) (a), 33A (1) (b), s. 39, s. 40(1) and (2), s. 41(1), s. 51A(1) and
52A--constitutionality.
HEADNOTE:
The first petitioner a religious
denomination, runs a college to provide higher education to Christian and other
students. The petitioner's college was accorded affiliation under s. 33 of the
Gujarat University Act, 1949 as amended in 1972.
The Senate of the University passed a
resolution that all instruction, teaching and training in courses of studies in
respect of which the University is competent to hold examinations shall, within
the University area. be conducted by the University and shall be imparted by
the teachers of the University.
Section 5 of the Act provides that no
educational institution situated within the University shall, save with the
sanction of the State Government be associated in any way with or seek
admission to any privilege of any other University established by law. Section
33A(1)(a) of the Act provides that every College other than a Government
College or a College maintained by the Government, shall be under the
management of a governing body which includes among others. the Principal of
the College and a representative of the University nominated by the
Vice-Chancellor. Section 33A(1) (b) (i) provides that in the case of
recruitment of the Principal, a selection committee is required to be
constituted consisting of, among others, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice-Chancellor and (ii) in the case of selection of a member
of the teaching staff of the College a selection committee consisting of the
Principal and a representative of the University nominated by the
Vice-Chancellor. Subsection (3) of the section states that the provisions of
subsection (1) of s. 33A shall be deemed to be a condition of affiliation of
every college referred to in that sub-section. Section 39 provides that within
the University area all post-graduate instruction, teaching and training shall
be conducted by the University or by such affiliated College or institution and
in such subjects as may be prescribed by statutes. Section 40(1) enacts that
the Court of the University may determine that all instructions, teaching and
training in courses of studies in respect of which the University is competent
to hold examinations shall be conducted, by the University and shall be
imparted by the teachers of the University. Subsection (2) of s. 40 states that
the State, Government shall issue a notification declaring that the provisions
of s. 41 shalt come into force on such date as may be specified in the
notification. Section 41(1) of the Act states that all colleges within the
University area which are admitted to the privilege of the University under s.
5(3) and all colleges within the said area which may hereafter be affiliated to
the University shall be constituent colleges of the University. Sub-section (4)
states that the relations of the constituent colleges and other institutions
within the University area shall be governed by statutes to be made in that
behalf.
Section 51A(1) (b) enacts that no member of
the teaching other academic and non-teaching staff of an affiliated college.
shall be dismissed or removed or reduced in rank except after an enquiry in
accordance with the procedure Prescribed in cl. (a) and the penalty to be
inflicted on him is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other Officer of the
University authorised by the Vice174 Chancellor in this behalf. Similarly cl.
(b) of subsection (2) requires that such termination should be approved by the
Vice-Chancellor or any officer of the University authorised by the
Vice-Chancellor in this behalf. Section 52A(1) enacts that any dispute between
the governing body and any member of the teaching and other staff shall, on a
request of the governing body or of the member concerned be referred to a
tribunal of arbitration consisting of one member nominated by the governing
body of the college, one member nominated by the member concerned and an umpire
appointed by the Vice-Chancellor.
Article 29(1) of the Constitution states that
any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part,
thereof having a distinct language script or culture of its own shall have the
right to conserve the same. Article 30(1) enacts that all minorities whether
based on religion Dr language-, shalt have the right to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice.
Under clause (2) in granting aid to
educational institutions, the state is enjoined not to discriminate against any
educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of A
minority, whether based on religion or language.
In a petition under article 32 the petitioner
contended that as religious and Linguistic minorities they had a fundamental
right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice as
also the right to affiliation. The petitioners challenged the constitutional
validity of the above sections.
The respondent on the other band contended
that articles 29 and 30 are mutually exclusive, that there was no fundamental
right to affiliation or recognition, that a minority educational institution
seeking affiliation or recognition must conform to the conditions prescribed
for recognition or affiliation, that unless a law or regulation is wholly
destructive of the right of minorities under Art. 30(1) the same would not be;
liable to be struck down and lastly that the court should not strike down the
impugned provisions but should wait till statutes or ordinance are made in
pursuance of those sections.
HELD:
By Majority : (Ray C.J.. Palekar, Khanna,
Mathew, Beg and Chandrachud, JJ.) Articles, 29 and 30 are not mutually
exclusive. (Jaganmohan Reddy and Alagiriswami, JJ. did not deal with this
question.) Dwivedi, J. : The content of right under Article 29(1) differs from
content of, the right under Article 30(1) By full Court : There, is no
fundamental right to affiliation. But recognition or affiliation is necessary
for a meaningful exercise of the right to establish and administer educational
institutions.
By majority: (Ray, C. J., Palekar, Jaganmohan
Reddy.
Khanna, Mathew, Chandrachud and Alagiriswami
JJ.) Section 35 A cannot apply to minority institutions. Beg. J : Section 33A
would not impinge upon the right under Article 30(1).
Dwivedi, J.Section 33A(1)(a) is violative of
minority rights.
By majority(Ray C.J., Palekar, Jaganmohan
Reddy, Khanna, Mathew, Chandrachud andAlagiriswami. JJ.) Section 40 and 41
cannot have compulsory application to minority institutions. Beg, J. : Sections
40 and 41 would be violative of the right under Article 30(1) and, therefore,
do not apply to minority institutions unless they opt for affiliation.
Dwivedi, J.No legitimate objection could be
taken of Sections 40 and 41.
By majority(Ray C.J., Palekar, Jaganmohan
Reddy, Khanna, Mathew, Chandrachudand Alagiriswami, JJ.) Section 51 (A) (1) and
(2) and Section 52A cannot have application to minority institutions.
Beg J. did not consider it really necessary
on the view he was faking to consider the validity, of Sections 51A(1) and (2)
and Section 52(A) of the Act but, after assuming it was necessary to do so,
held these provisions to be valid.
175 Dwivedi, J. Sections 51A and 52A are not
violative of Article 30(1) of the Constitution.
Ray C.J. and Palekar, J.
It will be wrong to read Art. 30 (1) as
restricting the right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice only to cases where such institutions are
concerned with language, script or culture of the minorities. If the scope of
art. 30(1) is to establish and administer educational institutions to conserve
language, script or culture of minorities., it will render Art. 30 redundant.
If the rights under Arts. 29(1) and 30(1) are the same then the consequences
will be that any section of citizens, not necessarily linguistic or religious
minorities, will have the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice. The scope of Art. 30 rests on linguistic or
religious minorities and no other section of citizens of India has such a
right.
If the scope of Art. 30(1) is made an
extension of the right under Art. 29(1) as the right to establish and
administer educational institutions for giving religious construction or for
imparting education in their religious teachings or tenets, the fundamental
right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions of
their choice will be taken away. [191CG] The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959]
S.C.R. 995 and Rev.
Father Proost v. State of Bihar [1969] 2 S.C.R.
73 referred to.
(2)The consistent view of this Court has been
that there is no fundamental right of a minority institution to affiliation.
The regulatory measures for affiliation are for uniformity, efficiency and
excellence in educational courses and do not violate any fundamental right of
the minority institutions under Art. 30. [193C; 194D] (3)The right conferred on
the religious and linguistic minorities to administer educational institutions
of their choice is not an absolute right. Ibis right is not free from
regulation. Just as regulatory measures are necessary for maintaining the
educational character and content of minority institutions, similarly
regulatory measures are necessary for ensuring orderly, efficient and sound administration.
[ 194G-H] The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995 referred to.
(4)The provisions of s. 33A(1)(a) cannot
apply to minority institutions. Provisions of this section have the effect of
displacing the management and entrusting it to a different agency. The right to
administer is the right to conduct and manage the affairs of the institution.
This right is exercised through a body 'of persons in whom the founders of the
institution have faith and confidence and who have full autonomy in that
sphere. The right to administer is subject to permissible regulatory measures.
If the administration has to be improved it should be done through the agency
or instrumentality of the existing management and not by displacing it.
Restrictions on the right of administration imposed in the interest of the
general public alone and not in the interests of and for the benefit of
minority educational institutions concerned will affect the autonomy in
administration. [198G; 198H-199A; 199D-E] (5) The, provisions contained in s. 33A
(1) (b) cannot apply to minority institutions. [ 199H] (6)Section 40 of the Act
cannot have any compulsory application to minority institutions because it will
take away their fundamental right to administer the educational institutions of
their choice. As soon as the court, which is one of the authorities of the
university, determines that the teaching and training shall be conducted by the
University, the provisions of S. 41 of the Act come into force. It is true that
no determination has yet been made by the court of the University under s. 40,
but the power can be used in relation to minority institutions. Once that is
done, the minority institutions will immediately become constituent college$.
The real implication of s. 40 of the Act is that teaching and training shall be
conducted by the university. [197C-E; G] (7) Since sections 40 and 41 hang
together,s.41 of the Act cannot have any compulsory application to minority
institutions. Section 41 of the Act is a corollary to s. 40 of the Act. Since an
affiliated college becomes a constituent 176 college within the meaning of s.
41 of the Act, it becomes integrated to the university. A constituent college
does not retain its former individual character any longer and its minority
character is lost. [198E] (8)Section 51A of the Act cannot apply to minority
institutions. The approval of the Vice Chancellor may be intended to be a check
on the administration. The provisions contained in s. 51A (b) cannot be said to
be a permissive regulatory measure inasmuch as it confers arbitrary power on
the Vice-Chancellor to take away the right of administration of the minority
institutions..
[200C] (9)The provisions contained in s. 52A
cannot apply to minority institutions. Reference to arbitration will introduce
an area of litigious controversy inside the educational institutions. The
governing body has its domestic jurisdiction which will be displaced and a new
jurisdiction will be created in the administration. [200D-E] Jaganmohan Reddv
and Alagiriswami, JJ.
(1)The right under Art. 30 cannot-be
exercised in vacuo.
Nor would it be right to refer to affiliation
or recognition as privileges granted by the State. Meaningful exercise of the
right under art. 30(1) would and must necessarily involve recognition of the
secular education imparted by the minority institutions without which the right
will be a mere husk. This Court has consistently struck down all attempts to
make affiliation or recognition on terms tantamount to surrender of its rights
under art. 30(1) as abridging or taking away those rights. Again, as without
affiliation there can be no meaningful exercise of the right under art.
30(1) the affiliation to be given should be
consistent with that right nor can it indirectly try to achieve what it cannot
directly do. [211E-G] Re. The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959] S.C.R. 995,
State of Kerala Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc. [1971] 1 S.C.R.
734 and D.A.V. College etc. v. The State of
Punjab & Ors. [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688 followed.
(2)The only purpose that the fundamental
right under Art.
30(1) would serve would be that minorities
might establish their institutions, lay down their own syllabi, provide
instructions in the subjects of their choice, conduct examinations and award
degrees or diplomas. Such institutions have the right to seek recognition to
their degrees and diplomas and ask for aid where aid is given to other
educational institutions giving a like education on the basis of the excellence
achieved by them. The State is bound to give recognition to their qualifications
and to the institutions and they cannot be discriminated except on the ground
of want of excellence in their educational standards so far as recognition of
degrees or educational qualifications is concerned and want of efficient
management so far as aid is concerned. [212E-F] Khanna, J.
(1)Clause (1) of Art. 29 and clause (1) of
art. 30 deal with distinct matters. it is not permissible to circumscribe or
restrict the right conferred by cl. (1) of art. 30 by reading in it any
limitation imported from cl. (1). of art.
29. Article 29(1) confers a right on any
section of citizens having distinct language, script or culture of its own to
conserve the same. For invoking this clause it is not necessary that the
section of citizens should constitute a minority. As against that, the right
conferred by art.
30(1) is only upon minorities which are based
either on religion or language. Clause (1) of art. 30 contains the words
"of their choice". These words which qualify "educational
institutions" show the vast discretion and option which the minorities
have in selecting the type of institutions which they want to establish. In
case an educational institution is established by a minority to conserve its
distinct language, script or culture, the right to establish and administer
such institution would fall both under art. 29(1) as well as under art. 30(1).
The right to establish and administer such an institution is guaranteed by art.
30(1) and the fact that such an institution does not conserve the distinct language,
script or culture of a minority would not take it out of the ambit of art.
30(1).
[238D-H] (2) The object of articles 25 to 30
was Co preserve the rights of religious and linguistic minorities, to place
them on a secure pedestal and withdraw them from the vicissitudes of political
controversy. These provisions enshrined a befitting 177 pledge to the
minorities in the Constitution of the country Whose greatest son had laid down
his life for the protection of the minorities. As long as the Constitution
stands as it is today, no tampering with those rights can be countenanced. Any
attempt to do so would be not only an act of breach of faith, it would be
constitutionally impermeable and liable to be struck down by the courts.
Although the words secular state are not expressly mentioned in the
Constitution, there can be no doubt that our Constitution makers wanted
establishment of such a state.
The provisions of the Constitution were
designed accordingly. There is no mysticism in the secular character of the
state. Secularism is neither anti-God. nor pro-God, it treats alike the devout,
the agnostic and the atheist.
It eliminates God from the matters of the
state and ensures that no one shall, be discriminated against on the ground of
religion. [224A-C] The idea of giving some special rights to the minorities is
not to have a kind of a privileged or pampered section of the population but to
give to the minorities a sense of security and a feeling of confidence. The
great leaders of India since time immemorial had preached the doctrine of
tolerance and catholicize of outlook. "Those noble ideas were enshrined in
the Constitution. Special rights for minorities were designed not to create
inequality. Their real effect was to bring about equality by ensuring the
preservation of the minority institution and by guaranteeing to the minorities
autonomy in the matter of the administration of those institutions. The
differential treatment for the minorities by giving them special rights is
intended to bring about an equilibrium, so that the ideal of equality may not
be reduced to a mere abstract idea but should become a living reality and
result in true, genuine equality, an equality not merely in theory but also in
fact.
The majority in a system of adult franchise
hardly needs any protection'. It can look after itself and protect its
interests. Any measure wanted by the majority can without much difficulty be
brought on the-statute book because the majority can get that done by giving
such a mandate to the elected representatives. It is only the minorities who
need protection, and Article 30, besides some other articles, is intended to
afford and guarantee that protection. [224F-H] (3)It is permissible for the
State to prescribe reasonable regulations and make it a condition precedent to
the according of recognition or affiliation to a minority institution. It is
not, however, permissible to prescribe conditions for recognition or
affiliation which have the effect of impairing the right or the minority to.
establish and administer their educational institutions. Affiliation and
recognition are not mentioned in Art. 30(1). The position all the same remains
that refusal to, recognise or affiliate minority institutions unless the
minorities surrender the right to. administer those institutions would have the
effect of rendering the right guaranteed by Art. 30 (1) to be wholly illusory
and indeed a teasing illusion. An educational institution can hardly serve any
purpose or put to any practical utility unless it is affiliated to a University
or is otherwise recognised like other educational institutions. The right
conferred by art. 30 is a real and meaningful right. Article 30(1) was intended
to have a real significance and it is not permissible to' construe it in such a
manner as would rob it of that significance. [240A-C] Re, The Kerala Education
Bill 1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995 referred to.
(4)The argument that unless law is wholly
destructive of the right of minorities under art.30(1) it would not be liable
to be struck down is untenable and runs counter to the plain language of
art.13. The law which interferes with the minorities' choice of a
governing-body or management council would be violative of the right guaranteed
by art.
30(1). [241B-C] Re. Kerala Education Bill,
1957, [1959] S.C.R. 995, Sidhajbhai Sarabhai v. State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R.
837;
Rt. Rev Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v.'
State of Bihar and Ors. [1970] 1 S.C.R.'172; State of Kerala v. Very Rev.
Mother Provincial [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734; D.A.Y.
College v.
State of Punjab [1971] Supp. S.QR. 688
followed.
(5)Section 33A which provides for a new
governing body for the management of the college and also for selection
committees as well as the constitution thereof should be quashed so far as the
minority educational institutions are concerned because of the contravention of
Art. 30(1). [242AB] (6)The law which interferes with a minority's choice of
qualified teachers or its disciplinary control over teachers and other members
of the staff of the institution is void as being violative of art. 30(1).
[242G] 178 Rev. Sidhaibhai. Sabhai & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr.,
119631 3 SCR 837,Rev. Father W.Proof & Ors. v. The State of Bihar,&
Ors. [1969]2 SCR 73 and Rt rev. Bishop S. K.' Patro
(7)It is permissible for the State and its
educational authorities to prescribe qualifications of teachers, but once
teachers possessing the requisite qualifications am selected by the minorities
for their educational institutions, the State would have no right to veto the
selection of those teachers. The selection and appointment of teachers for an
educational institution is one of the essential ingredients of the right to
manage an educational institution and the minorities can plainly be not denied
such, right, of selection and appointments without infringing art. 30(1).
(242G-H] (8)Although disciplinary control over the teachers of a minority
educational institution would be with the governing council, regulations can be
made for ensuring proper conditions of service of the teachers and for securing
a fair procedure in the matter of disciplinary action against the teachers.
Such provisions which are calculated to safeguard the interest of teachers
would result in security of tenure and thus inevitably attract competent
persons for the posts of teachers. Regulations made for this purpose should be
considered to be in the interest of minority educational institutions and as
such they would not violate art. 30(1). [243E-F] (9)Clause (a) of sub-sections
( 1) and (2) of S 51A of the Act which make provision for giving a reasonable
opportunity of showing cause against the penalty to be proposed on a member of
the staff of an educational institution is valid.
[243G] (10)Clause (b) of each of the
sub-sections of s. 51A should be held to be violative of art. 30(1) so far as
minority educational institutions are concerned. [244C] Clause (b) of those
sub-section which gives a power to the Vice-Chancellor and officer of the
University authorised by him to veto the action of the managing body of an educational
institution in awarding punishment to a member of the staff interferes with the
disciplinary control of the managing body over its teachers. Ile power
conferred by this clause is a blanket power. No guidelines ire laid down for
the exercise of that power and it is not provided that the approval is to be
withheld only in case of dismissal, removal, reduction in rank or termination
of service is mala fide or by way of victimisation or other similar cause.
Conferment of such blanket power on the
Vice-Chancellor or other officer authorised by him for vetoing the disciplinary
action of the managing body of an' educational institution makes a serious
inroad on the right of the managing body to administer an educational
institution. [244A-B] (11)Section 52A should be held to be violative of art.
30(1) so far as minority educational
institutions are concerned. Section 52A is widely worded and as it stands it
would cover within its ambit every dispute connected with the conditions, of
service, of a. member of the staff of an educational institution however
trivial or insignificant it may be. The effect of this section would be that
the managing committee of, an educational institution would be embroiled by its
employees in a series of arbitration proceedings. Provisions of this section
would act as a spoke in' the wheel of effective administration of an
educational institution. What is objectionable in the section is the giving of
the power to the Vice-Chancellor to nominate the umpire' This would cause an
inroad in the right of the governing body to administer the institution. [244EF]
(12)The concept of constituent colleges which is visualised in ss. 40 and 41 of
the Act contemplates that the imparting of teaching at the undergraduate level
in the prescribed course of studies shall be only by the teachers of the
university. The minority Colleges as such would not be entitled to impart
education in course of study through their own teachers. [246G] (13)Sections 40
and 41 are void in respect of minority educational institution. [245E] A
provision which makes it imperative that teaching in undergraduate courses can
be conducted only by the University and can be imparted only by the teachers of
the University plainly violates rights of minorities to establish and administer
their educational institutions.
Such a provision must consequently he held
179 qua minority institutions to result in contravention of art.
30(1). Once s. 40 is :,held to be
Unconstitutional so far as minorities are concerned, the same vice Would afflict
a.
41 because s. 41 can operate only if s. 40
survives the attack-and is held to be not violative of,art. 30(1). [245CE.]
(14)Abridgment of the right of the minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice is writ large on the face of the
impugned provisions. The fact that no statutes or ordinances have been framed
in pursuance of the impugned provisions would be hardly of much significance in
determining the constitutional validity of the impugned provisions. It would
not be a correct approach to wait till statutes are framed violating the right
under art. 30(1). [247E] Trustees of Roman Catholic Separate Schools for Ottawa
v.
Ottawa Corporation and Ors. [1917] A.C. 76
referred to.
Mathew and Chandrachud. JJ.
(1)A mere look at art. 29(1) and 30(1) would
be sufficient to show that art. 29(1) cannot limit the width of art.
30(1). The right guaranteed to a religious or
linguistic minority under art. 30(1) is the right to establish any educational
institution of its choice. Whereas art. 29(1) confers the right not only upon a
minority as understood in its technical sense but also upon a section of the
citizens resident in the territory of India, which may not be a minority in its
technical sense, the beneficiary of the right under art. 30 is a minority,
either religious or linguistic. Secondly, whereas art. 29 does not deal with
education as such. art. 30 deals only with the establishment and administration
of educational institutions. It might be that in a given case the two might
overlap. When a linguistic minority establishes an educational institution to
conserve its language, the linguistic minority can invoke the protection of
both the articles. When art. 30(1) says that a linguistic minority can
establish and administer educational institutions of its choice, it means that
it can establish and administer any educational institution. If a linguistic
minority can establish only an educational institution to conserve its language
then the expression "of their choice" in art. 30(1) is practically
robbed of it meaning. (251C-E; 25OF; 251A-B] In re : TheKerala Education Bill,
1957 [1959] S.C.R.
995, 1053; Rev. Father W. Proost andothers v.
State of Bihar and Ors. [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73; Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai andOthers v.
State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837; Rt.
Rev. Bishop S.K. Patro and Others v. State of
Bihar and Others [1970] 1 S.C.R. 172 and D.A.V. College etc. v.
State of Punjab & Ors. [1971] Supp.
S.C.R. 683 referred to.
Dipendra Nath v. State of Bihar A.I.R. 1962
Patna, 101 approved.
(2)(a) Over the years this Court has held
that without recognition or affiliation there can be no real meaningful
exercise of the right to establish and administer educational institutions
under art. 30(1). [256H) In re : The Kerala Education Bill 1957, [1959] S.C.R.
995, 1053; Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v. State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R.
837, 856 and D.A.V. College, etc. v. State of Punjab and Ors. [1971] Supp.
S.C.R. 688, 709 referred to.
(b)In The Kerala Education Bill this Court
pointed out that "no educational institution can in actual practice be
carried on without aid from the State and if they will not get it unless they
surrender their rights, they will, by compulsion of financial necessities. be
compelled to give up their rights under art. 30(1)." The condition which
involves surrender is as effective a deterrent to the exercise of the right
under art. 30(1) as a direct prohibition would be.
Thus considered it is apparent that the
religious minority does not voluntarily whether its right-it has been coerced
because of the basic importance of the privilege involved, namely, affiliation.
[261H; 262A-B] (e)It is doubtful whether the fundamental right under art.
30(1) can be bartered away or surrendered by
any voluntary act or that it can be waived.
180 The, reason is that the fundamental right
is vested in a plurality of persons is a, unit. that is in a community of
persons necessarily fluctuating. Can the present Members of a minority
community barter away or surrender the right under the article so as to bind
its future members as a unit ? The fundamental right is for the living
generation. By a voluntary act of affiliation of an educational institution
established and administered by a religious minority the past members of. the
community cannot surrender the right of the future members of that community.
The future members of the community do not derive the right under art. 30(1) by
succession or inheritance. [262C-D] (d)In fact everyone is not being offered
the same package since the condition serves as a significant restriction on the
activities only of those who have the fundamental right of the nature
guaranteed by art. 30(1), namely, the religious and linguistic minorities who
desire to exercise the right required to be waived as a condition to the
receipt of the privilege. It is contradictory to speak of a constitutional
right and yet to discriminate against a person who exercises that right.
[264B-C] (e)The power to withhold recognition or affiliation altogether does
not carry with it unlimited power to impose conditions which have the effect of
restraining the exercise of fundamental rights. The normal desire to enjoy privileges
like affiliation or recognition without which the educational institutions
established by the minority for imparting secular education will not
effectively serve the purpose for which they were established cannot be made an
instrument of suppression of the right guaranteed.
Infringement of a fundamental right is
nonetheless infringement because accomplished through the conditioning of a
privilege. If a legislature attaches to a public benefit or privilege an
addendum, which in no rational way advances the purposes of the scheme of
benefits but does restrain the exercise of a fundamental right the restraint
can draw no constitutional strength whatsoever from its being attached to
benefit or privilege but must be measured as though it were a wholly separate
enactment. [264F-C] (f)But it cannot be said that by the general laws such as
the law of taxation, law relating to sanitation etc., the State in any way
takes away or abridges the right guaranteed under art. 30(1). Because art.
30(1) is couched in absolute, terms, it does not follow that the right
guaranteed is not subject to regulatory laws which would not amount to its
abridgment. [265B-C] Hudson Country Water Co. v. McCarter, 209 U.S. 349, 355,
357 and Commonwealth of Australia v. Bank of New South Wales.
[1950] A.C. 23.5, 310 referred to (g)Measures
which are directed at other forms of activities but which have the secondary or
indirect or incidental effect upon the right do not generally abridge the right
unless content of the right is regulated. (26.5G] (h)It sounds paradoxical that
a right which the constitution makers wanted to be absolute can be subjected to
regulations which need only satisfy the nebulous and elastic test of State
necessity. The very purpose of incorporating this right in Part III of the
Constitution in absolute terms in marked contrast with the other fundamental
rights was to withdraw it from the reach of the majority.
To subject the right today to regulations
dictated by the Protean concept of State necessity as conceived by the majority
would be to subvert the very purpose for which the right was given. [266E-F]
(i) Recognition or affection is a facility which the University grants to an
educational institution for the purpose of enabling the students to sit for an
examination to be conducted by the University in the prescribed subjects and to
obtain the degree conferred by the University and, therefore, it stands to
reason to hold that no regulation which is unrelated to the purpose can be
imposed. If, beside recognition or affiliation an educational institution
conducted bya religious minority is granted aid, further regulations for
ensuring that the and is utilised for the purpose for which it is granted will
be permissible. The heart of the matter is that no educational institution
established by a religious Or linguistic minority can claim total immunity from
regulations by the legislature or the University if it wants affiliation or
recognition; but the character of the permissible regulations must depend upon
their purpose. [267B-D] 181 (3)In every case when the reasonableness of a
regulation comes up for consideration before the Court, the question to be
asked and answered is whether the regulation is calculated to subserve or will
in effect subserve the purpose of recognition or affiliation namely the
excellence of the institution as a vehicle for general secular education of the
minority community and to other persons who resort to it. The question whether
a regulation is in general interest of the public has no relevance if it does
not advance the excellence of the institution as a vehicle for general secular
education as ex-hypothesi the only permissible regulations are those which
secure the effectiveness of the purpose of the facility namely the excellence
of the educational institutions in respect of their educational standards.
[267E-F] Sidhajbhai v. State of Bombay, [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837, 856-857;
In re : The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959]
S.C.R. 995, 1953 and State of Kerala v. Mother Provincial [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734
referred to.
(4)The provisions of sub-section 1 (a) and 1
(b) of s. 33A abridge the right of the religious minority to administer
educational institutions and therefore their choice. The requirement that the
College should have a governing body including persons other than those who
constitute the 'governing body of the society of Jesus has the effect of divesting
that body of its exclusive right to manage the educational institution. Under
the guise of preventing maladministration, the right of the governing body of
the College constituted by the religious minority to administer the institution
cannot be taken away. The effect of the provision is that the religious
minority virtually loses its right to administer the institution it has
founded. [269G-H; 270B] Kerala v, Mother Provincial [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734 at 740,
W.
Proost v. Bihar [1969] 2. S.C.R. 73 at 77-78
and Rev., Bishop S. K. Patro v. Bihar [1970] 1 S.C.R172.
(5)It is upon the principal and teachers of a
college that the tone and temperof an educational institution depend.
On them would depend its reputation, the
maintenance of discipline and its efficiency in teaching. The right to choose a
principal and to have the teaching conducted by teachers appointed by the
management after an overall assessment of their outlook and philosophy is
perhaps the most important fact of the right to administer an educational
institution. There is no reason why a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice Chancellor should be on the Selection Committee for
recruiting the principal or for the insistence of the head of the department
besides the representative of the University being on the Selection Committee
for recruiting the members of the teaching staff. So long as the persons chosen
have the qualifications prescribed by the University, the choice must be left
to the management. [270G-R] (6)On the plain wording of s. 40 it is clear that
the governing body of the religious minority will be deprived of the most vital
function which appertains to its right to administer the college, namely, the
teaching, training and instructions in the course of studies in respect of
which the University is competent to hold examinations. The fundamental right
of a minority to administer educational institutions of its choice comprises
with it the elementary right to conduct teaching, the training and instruction
in courses of studies in the institutions so established by teachers appointed
by the minority. If this essential component of the right of administration is
taken away from the minority and vested in the university there can be no doubt
that its right to administer the educational institution guaranteed under art.
30(1) is taken away.
(271G-H] (7)If s. 40 is ultra vires art.
30(1) s. 41 which, in the present scheme of legislation is dependent upon s. 40
cannot survive. [272D] (8)The provisions contained in sub-clause (1)(b) and
(2)(b) of s. 51A are violative of the right under art. 30.
The relationship between the management and a
teacher is that of an employer and employee, and it passes one's understanding
that the management cannot terminate the services of a teacher 182 on the
basis' of. the contract of employment. To require that for terminating the
services of a teacher after an enquiry has been conducted the management should
have the approval of an outside agency like the Vice-Chancellor or of his
nominee would be an abridgement of its right to administer the educational
institution. There is no obligation under sub-sections 1(b) and 2(b) that the
Vice-Chancellor or his nominee should give any reasons for disapproval. A
blanket power without any guidelines to disapprove the action of the management
would certainly encroach upon the right of the management to dismiss or
terminate the services of a teacher after an enquiry. [273F;
273C-E] (9)Section 52A is bad in its
application to minorities.
The Provision contained in this section sub-serves
no propose and there is no doubt that it will needlessly interfere with the day
to day management of the institution. Every petty dispute raised by a member of
the teaching or non-teaching staff will be referred 'to arbitration if it seems
to touch the service conditions. Arbitrations, not imparting education. will
become the business of the educational institutions. [274-B] BEG, J. (1)
Although articles, 29 and 30 may supplement each other' so far as certain
rights of minorities are concerned yet, article 29 of the Constitution does
not, in any way, impose a limit on the kind or character of education which a
minority may chose to impart through its institution to the children of its own
members or to others who may choose to send their children to its schools.
[274E-F] (2)Even if article 30(1) of the Constitution is held to confer
absolute and unfettered rights of management upon minority institutions,
subject only to :absolutely minimal and negative controls in the interests of
health and law and order, it could not be meant to exclude a greater degree of
regulation and control when a minority institution enters the wider sphere of
general secular and non-denominational education, largely employs teachers who
are not members of the particular minority concerned and when it derives large
parts of its income from fees paid by those who are not members of the
particular minority in question. Such greater degree of control could be
justified by the need to secure the interest of those who are affected by the
management of the minority institution and the education it imparts but Who are
not members of the minority in management. Where a minority institution has, of
its own free will, opted for affiliation under the terms of a statute. it must
be deemed to have chosen to give up, as a price for the benefits resulting from
affiliation, the exercise of certain rights which may in another context,
appear to be unwarranted impairments of its fundamental rights. If the object
of an enactment is to compel a minority institution, even indirectly, to give
up the exercise of its fundamental rights the provisions which have this effect
will be void or inoperative against a minority institution. The price of
affiliation cannot be a total abandonment of the right to establish and
administer a minority institution conferred by article 30(1) of the
Constitution. [291H; 275D-E] (3)Affiliation being only a statutory and not a
fundamental right of the minority under article 30(1) of the Constitution the right
under this article cannot be said to be violated unless and until it is shown
that application of the College for autonomy has been or is bound to be
rejected. Compelling the college to become a constituent part of the University
amounts to taking away of its separate. identity by the force of law. But if
the College has really attained such standards of organisation and excellence
as it claims to have done, it can have an autonomous status under s. 38B of the
Act with all its advantages and freedoms practically for the asking. [277H] (4)
In as much as s. 5 of the Act has a compelling effect by denying to the
petitioning college the option to keep out of the statute altogether, the
section would be inoperative against it. Section 5(i) has the effect of
compelling a college to abandon its fundamental rights guaranteed by article
30(1) of the (Constitution as a price for affiliation by the Gujarat University
because it is not permitted to affiliate with any other, University without the
sanction of the Government. [277A: 276G] (5)The only provisions-which could
have a compulsive effect petitioning college could be s. 5 and then sections 40
and 41 which would magically convert affiliated colleges into constituent
colleges of the University, 183 without the interposition of an option, and,
therefore, could be said to deprive, the petitioning college of the opportunity
to become an autonomous college. Provisions of s. 40 and the remaining
provisions of sec. 41 of the Act are all parts of the same compulsive scheme or
mechanism which is struck by article 30(1) Section 41(1) operates even more
directly upon the petitioning college. which had been "admitted to the
privileges. of the University" under S.5 ( 3) by, affiliation. This
provision would have the compelling effect of making it automatically a
constituent unit of the, University. and must, therefore., be held to be
inoperative against the petitioning college as it cannot affect the fundamental
rights guaranteed by article 30(1) of the Constitution. [278 D-E; 277B]
(6)Section 41 of the Act, as it stands, could have the effect of negativating
the right conferred by s.38B of the Act by transforming, mechanically and by
operation of the statute affiliated colleges into constituent colleges so that
no question of autonomy could practically arise after that. [278E] (7)On the
claims put forward by the petitioning college it appears very likely that the
college will get the benefit of s.38B of the Act and therefore will escape from
the consequences of affiliation found, in the impugned sections.
It is true that section 38B of the Act
imposes certain conditions which, the college will have, no difficulty in
satisfying. In any case until its application for autonomous status is
rejected, it could not reasonably complain that the other provisions of the
Act, apart from section 5, 40 and 41, will be used against it. [288D-E] (8)The
essence of the right guaranteed by article 30(1) of the constitution is a free
exercise of their choice by minority institutions of the pattern of education
as well as of the administration of their educational institutions' Both these
taken together. determine the kind or character of an educational institution
'which a minority has the right to choose. Where these patterns are accepted
voluntarily by a minority institution itself, the requirement to observe these
patterns would not a real violation of rights protected by article 30(1). In a
case in which the pattern is accepted voluntarily by a minority institution
with, a view to taking advantage of the benefits conferred by a statute. it
cannot insist upon an absolutely free exercise of the right of administration.
No doubt, the rights protected by article 30(1) are laid down in
"absolute" terms without the kind of express restrictions found in articles
19, 25 and 26 of the Constitution. But, if a minority institution has the
option open to it of avoiding the statutory restrictions altogether, if it
abandons with it. benefits of a statutory right, there is no reason why the
absoluteness of the right under article 30(1) of the Constitution is taken away
or abridged. [280B-F] (9)It is only when the terms of the statute necessarily
compel a minority institution to abandon the core of. its rights under article
30(1) that it could amount to taking away or abridgement of a fundamental right
within the meaning of article 13(2) of the Constitution. [280-H] (10)The mere
presence of the representatives of the Vice-Chancellor the teachers members of
the non-teaching staff and the students of the College required by s. 33A,
would not impinge upon the right to administer. Such a spelling, is more likely
to help to make that administration more effective and acceptable to everyone
affected by it. A minority institution can still have its majority on the
governing body. [281D-E] (11)The provisions of s. 51A do not constitute an
unreasonable encroachment on the essence of rights of a minority institution
protected by art. 30(1) of the Constitution which consists of freedom of
choice. Section 52A does not constitute an infringement of the special minority
rights under article 30(1) of the Constitution.
[281-H] Re. Kerala Education Bill, 1957,
[1959] S.C.R. 995; Rev.
Sidhrjbhai Sabhai & Ors. v. State of
Bombay & Anr.. [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837: Rev. Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The
state of Bihar &. Ors, [1969] 2.S.C.R. 73; Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K.Patro &
Ors. V. State of Bihar & Ors. [1970] 1 S.C.R. 172 and State of 184 Kerala
etc. v. Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc., [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734 referred to
DWIVEDI J. (1) The content of the right under art. 29(1) differs from the
content of the right under Art. 30(1).
Article 29(1) secures the right of a..section
of citizens having distinct script, language, or culture to conserve the same.
Article 30(1) on the other hand guarantees the right of a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer educational institutions.
Article 29(1) gives security to an interest : article 30(1) gives security to
an activity. [293 D-E] (2)Article 30(1) does not. in express or implied terms, limit
the right of the. minorities to establish an educational institution of a
particular type. The fight to establish an educational institution impliedly
grants two kinds of choices. The minorities have a right to establish or not to
establish any particular type of educational institution. This is the negative
choice. The minorities, may establish any type of educational institution. This
is the positive choice. Choice is inherent in every freedom.
Freedom without choice is no freedom. So the
words "of their choice" merely make patent what is latent in art.
30(1). Those words are not intended to
enlarge the area of choice already implied in the right conferred by art.
30(1).
[293 H, 294 A-B] (3) Right affiliation :
There is not express grant of the right of affiliation in art. 30). It is also
not necessarily implied in art. 30(1). if the constitution framers intended to
elevate the right of affiliation to the status of a fundamental right they
could have easily expressed their intention in clear words in art. 30. As our
State is secular in character, affiliation of an institution imparting
religious instruction or teaching only theology of a particular religious
minority may not comport with the secular character of the State. As Art. 30(1)
does not grant right of affiliation to such an institution it cannot confer
that right on an institution imparting secular general education. The content
of the right under art.
30(i) must be the same-for both kinds of
institutions. [294 E-H] In re. The Kerala Education Bill [1959] S.C.R.995 at
pp. 1076-1077.
(4) Affiliating University : Since art.
30(1)does not grant the right of affiliation the State is not under an
obligation to have an affiliating university. It is open to a State to
establish only a teaching university. [296A] (5) A glance at the context and
scheme of Part III of the constitution would show that the constitution makers
did not intend to confer absolute rights on a religious or linguistic minority
to establish and administer educational institutions. It is true that art 30(1)
is expressed in spacious and unqualified language. And so is art. 14.
However, this Court has read the limitation
to classification in the general and unrestricted language of art. 14. The
liberty recognised in the First Amendment to the U.S.A. Constitution and the
freedom of trade, commerce and intercourse expressed in s. 92 of the Australian
Constitution, both of which are expressed in-absolute terms, are held to be
subject to regulation. These instances should be sufficient to explode the
argument of absolute or nearabsolute right to establish and administer an
educational institution by a religious or linguistic minority from the absolute
words of art. 30(1). Absolute words do not confer absolute rights, for the
generality of the words may have been cut down by the context and the scheme of
the statute or the constitution as the case may be. [298 E; 296D; 298C] State
of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar [1952] S.C.R. 284 at P. 295, Charanjit Lal
v. Union of India [1950] S.C.R. 869 at p. 890, Kathi Raning Rawat 'V. State of
Saurashtra [1952] S.C.R. 435 at p. 442, Cantwell v. Connecticut (310) U.S. 296
at pp. 303-304 ' 95 Law Edn. 1137 at p. 1160, W.S.A. Waynes : Legislative
Executive and Judicial Powers in Australia. 2nd Edn : p. 339 and Commonwealth
of Australia and others v. Bank of New South Wales and others [1950] Appeal
cases 235.
(6) Articles 29(2), 15(4) and 28(3) place
certain express limitations on the right in art. 30(1). There are also certain
implied limitations on this right. The right should be read subject to those
implied limitations. [299C] 185 (7) Part III of the Constitution confers
certain rights on individuals, on groups and on certain minority groups.
Those rights constitute a single indivisible
'balancing system of liberty in our Constitution. The system implies order and
harmony among the various rights constituting our liberty according to the
necessities of each case.
Obviously, the right's could never have been
intended by the constitution makers to be in collision with one another.
Accordingly, the right in, art. 30(1) cannot
be so exercised as to violate a citizens legal or constitutional rights. It is
impossible for the, liberty of a civilised community to have absolute rights.
Some regulation of rights is necessary for due enjoyment by every member of the
society of his own rights. [299D; 300B ; DE] (8) Extent of regulatory power :
The extent of regulatory power of the State would vary according to various
types of educational institutions established by religious and linguistic
minorities. It may vary from class to class as well as within a class. No
minority educational institution can be singled out for treatment different
from one meted out to the majority educational institution. A regulation
meeting out such a discriminatory treatment will be obnoxious to art. 30(1).
[301 H; 302 D] (9) The test of a valid regulation is its necessity. Any
regulation which does not go beyond what is necessary for protecting the
interests of the society (which includes the minorities also) or the rights of
the individual members of the society should be constitutionally valid. It
cannot be said that such a regulation takes away or abridges the rights
conferred by art. 30(1). [302 E-F] (10) No, hard and fast rule can be prescribed
for determining what is necessary. The question should be examined ill the
light of the impugned provisions and the facts and circumstances of each case.
What is required is that the impugned law should seek to establish a reasonable
balance between the right regulated and the social interest or the individual
right protected. The court should balance in the scale the value of the right
regulated and the value ,of the social interest or the individual right
protected.
While balancing these competing interests,
the Court should give due weight to the legislative judgment. Like the Court,
the Legislature has also taken the oath to uphold the Constitution. It is as
much the protector of the liberty and welfare of the people as the Court. it is
more informed than the Court about the pressing necessities of the Government
and the needs of the community. [302 G-H] State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali
Sarkar [1952] S.C.R. 284 at p. 303 per Das j.
(11) It is difficult to accept the argument
that a regulation. in order to be constitutional, must always be shown to be
calculated to improve the excellence ,of the minority educational institutions.
The State prescribes the curriculum and syllabus as much from the point of view
of excellence of instruction as from the. point of view of having a uniform
standard of instruction. [303 B-C] Nor should the regulatory power be hamstrung
by such concepts as real and effective exercise of the right", should not
be touched by the regulation or that regulation should not "directly and
immediately" impinge on the right conferred by art. 30(1). What is a real
and effective exercise of the right will depend on how far the impugned
regulation is necessary in the context of time, place and circumstances for
safeguarding any competing social interest or any 'competing constitutional or
legal right of an individual. [303 G-H] Rev. Suthalbhai Sabhai and others v.
State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 at p. 850 referred to.
(13) The right under art. 30(1) forms part of
a complex and interdependent group of diverse social interests. There cannot be
a perpetually fixed adjustment of, the right and those social interests. They
would need adjustment ,and.
readjustment from time to time and in varying
circumstances.
[305 H] Section 33A (1) (a) is obnoxious to
art. 30(1). [307 E] 186 (14) Since the right of affiliation' is not a
fundamental right guaranteed by art. 30(1) there is no difficulty in the
University taking over the teaching in tinder-graduate classes. No legitimate
objection can be taken to sub-s.(1) of s.41.; The mere.. circumstance that an
affiliated college is made a constituent college of the university would not
necessarily offend art. 30(1). The definition of the expression 'constituent
college' by itself is innocuous.
The concept of a constituent college is
fluid. If-is the degree of external control over the administration of a
minority college and not its statutory name that is relevant for the purposes
of art. 30(1). [308 A-C] (15) Sub-section (3) of s. 41 cannot also be objected
to.
It permits an affiliated college which does
not want to be a constituent college to get affiliated to another university
with the permission of the State and the Gujarat University.
[308, E] (16) Even assuming for the sake of
argument that clauses (ii) to (vi) of sub-s. 4 of s. 41 are violative of art.
30(1) the petitioners stand to gain nothing
thereby for no legitimate objection can be advanced against the first part of
sub-section (4). Unless statutes are actually made the constitutional attack is
premature. [309 A] (17) No legitimate objection can be taken to the first part
of sub-sections (1) and (2) of s. 51A. As the power of approval is confined to
checking the abuse of the right to fire employees, it does not offend art.
30(1). The power of approval by the Vice-Chancellor is necessary in the
interest of the security of service of the teaching arid non-teaching staff.
Security of service is necessary to promote efficiency and honest discharge of
duty. It is calculated to improve the institution in the long run. Section 51A
provides a cheaper and expeditious remedy to the staff for the redress of their
grievances. [310 F] (18) It is difficult to discover any legitimate objection
to s. 52A on the basis of art. 30(1). This provision is intended to check the
abuse of power of administration by the managing body and to provide a cheap
and expeditious remedy to the small pursed teaching and non-teaching staff.
It is. necessary in the interest of security
of service.
[311 C] Arguments for the petitioners (1) The
law' declared by the Supreme Court has been the law of the land since India
became a Republic. Minorities and educational institutions have. adapted
themselves on the basis of the law so declared. The various High Courts in
India have also laid down the law on the same basis. The question of minority
rights is a very sensitive and delicate one and there are no compelling or
coercive considerations which would justify this Court in over-ruling its
previous decisions and reducing the content of the right given to the
minorities.
(2) In the objectives resolutions passed
unanimously by the constituent assembly it was declared that adequate
safeguards should be provided for minorities in the Constitution. The minority
communities gave up their demand for political rights and were satisfied with
the right to profess and practice there. religion and to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice.
Articles 26, 29 and 30 were, therefore,
embodied in the Constitution for guaranteeing these rights to minorities.
(Re Kerala Education Bill 1959 SCR 995). The
historical genesis and constitutional background must' at all times, 'be
remembered in construing article 30.
(3)Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution
confer separate and distinct rights. viz. (1) the right of any section of the
resident citizens to conserve its down language, script or culture [article
29(1)1 (2) the right of all religious and linguistic minorities to establish
and administer educational institutions of their choice [Article 30(1)]];
(3) the right of an educational institution
not to be discriminated against in the matter of State aid On the ground that
it is tinder the management of a religious or, linguistic minority [Article
30(2)]; and (4) the right of the citizen not to be denied admission 18 7 into
an' state-maintained or state-aided educational institution on the ground of
religion, caste, race or language [Article 29(2)].
Article, 30(1) cannot be whittled down by
reading it along with, article 29(1).The differences between article 30(1) and
29(1) are unmistakable : while article 29 confers the fundamental right to
"any section. of the citizens" which would include the majority
section. Article 30(1) confers the right only on minorities. While article
29(1) is concerned with "Language, script or culture", article 30(1)
deals with divisions of the nation based on "religion or.
language"; while article 29(1) is
concerned with. The right to conserve language, script or culture article 30(1)
deals with the right to establish and administer "educational
institutions" of the minorities' own choice. The word
"administer" is a word of very wide import. The other key word&
are "of their choice". The minorities, right to administer must
necessarily include (i) the right to choose its managing or governing body;
(ii) the right not to be compelled to refuse admission to students; (iii) the
right to choose its teachers; and (4) the right to use its properties and
assets for the benefit of its own institution, Although the minority institutions
can claim the protection under Article 30 there are certain activities which
cannot possibly be considered educational as for example a school of
pickpockets or where subversive or criminal activities are taught. Such
institutions cannot invoke the protection of Article' 30 because they are not
imparting education at all. Though the freedom under Article 30 is Unqualified
in terms, it is not free from regulations, There can be no absolutes in a
community governed by law. Accordingly an educational institution must comply
with the laws like municipal laws regarding construction and maintenance of
buildings. labour laws, tax laws and so on. Under article 30 the permissible
regulatory measures are those which do not restrict the right of. administration
to facilitate it and ensure better and more effective exercise of the right for
the benefit of the institution and through the instrumentality of the
management of the educational institutions, but without displacing the
management. If the administration has to be improved it must be through the
agency or instrumentality of the existing management and not by displacing it.
Restrictions on the right of administration imposed in the interest of the
general public alone and not in the interest of and for the benefit of minority
educational institutions are permissible.
There is a fundamental distinction between
restriction on the right of administration and a regulation prescribing the
manner of administration. The right of administration means the right to effectively
manage and conduct the affairs of the institutions. It postulates autonomy in
administration.
The right' of administration means the right
to conduct and manage the affairs of the institution through a Committee or
body of persons in whom the management have faith and confidence and who have
full autonomy in that sphere subject to permissible regulatory measures, the
right to impart education through one's own teachers having regard to their
compatibility with the ideals and aims, aspirations and traditions of the
institution. Educational institutions do not want a teacher who though
brilliant but is cantankerous or quarrelsome or who is antipathetic to the
creed and beliefs and practices of the religious minority. The right includes
the right to admit students of their choice subject to reasonable regulations
about academic qualifications.
The right to select and appoint one's own
teachers and principal the right to enforce discipline by exercising -control
and over the teachers. Any act or measure which prevents the effective and real
exercise of a fundamental right amounts to violation of that right. Therefore
to insist upon affiliation on terms and conditions which restrict the right of
administration is violative of Article 30(1).
(4) The Wording of articles. 29(1) and 30(1)
does not support the contention that the latter article will apply only to
educational institutions established by a minority community for the sole
purpose of conserving its;
188 distinct language or script or culture.
The words used in article 29(1) are "any section of the citizens having a
distinct language, script or culture of its own". The words used in
article 30(1) Are "minorities, whether based on religion or
language." There is no reference to religion in articles 29(1); in article
30 (1) the reference is only to religion and language and there is no reference
to culture.
So far as the Christians in India are
concerned they do not claim to have a culture of their own. Their culture is
the culture of India. But they are a minority based on religion to whom article
30(1) will apply. To insist that the minorities should surrender their
fundamental' right as a condition for getting recognition or aid from the State
is to make the right unreal and illusory. To give recognition and aid to
institutions of the majority community and to refuse them to those of the
minorities :on the ground that they refuse to surrender their fundamental right
under the Constitution is in effect discrimination within the meaning of
article 30(2). Under the Constitution only the minorities have been given the
fundamental right to establish and administer educational institution of their
choice. The majority community has not got the right.
It is the creation of power that is subject
to objection and not its exercise. Reasonable manner of administration of
statutes is irrelevant in considering its constitutionality.
The effect of sections 41 and 42 of the
Amendment Act is that teaching and training in the colleges will be conducted
by the University and private colleges will become constituent colleges of the
University which means that the minority colleges will lose their minority
character completely. The relations of the constituent colleges will be
governed by the statutes made by the University. The right to administer means
the right to effectively manage and conduct the affairs of the institution. It
postulates autonomy in administration.
Sections 51 and 52 of the Amending Act have
the effect of destroying the educational agencies' disciplinary control over
the teaching and nonteaching staff of the college.
No punishment can be inflicted by the
management on a member of the staff unless it gets approval of the Vice-Chancellor
or an officer authorised by him. A provision for compulsory arbitration of
disputes will make it difficult for the management to have effective
disciplinary control over the staff. [D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab A.I.R.
1971 S.C. 737.] There could be no objection
to make the rights of members of the staff justiciable but it will be an
infringement of the right of administration if an outside body-is made the
final authority for determining Ali questions relating to disciplinary control
over the members of the staff.
Arguments for the respondents Article 30(1)
is to be interpreted not in isolation but in the context of the Constitution,
particularly its ideal of a secular State and its object to preserve and
strengthen the integrity and unity of the country. Freedom, which may be
expressed in absolute terms in the Constitution, is not inconsistent with
regulatory measures in an orderly society in the interest of the society. In
the matter of any educational institution seeking affiliation to a University.
regulatory measures in the interest of the
general secular education must necessarily relate to the management as a whole
of such educational institution, that is, the character and composition of the
governing body, the quality of the teaching staff the security of its cenure
and discipline in the educational institution. The regulatory measures must
necessarily be uniformly applicable to all educational institutions and cannot
be discriminatory. "The right to administer educational institutions of
their choice" in ;article 30(1) which includes the right to impart general
secular. education must, therefore. be limited by regulatory measures. Article
30(1) cannot The invoked where the education imparted is secular and of a
general or special character., This article does not confer any right or
privilege greater than or superior to, that enjoyed by any linguistic or
religious majority. Article 189 30(1) must be read along with other cognate
Provision Viz., articles 30(2) 25, 26 and 29 and particularly article 30(2)
and-s25-(2)(a). There is no fundamental right of minority institutions to
insist an affiliation by University. A minority institution, is 'bound by the
general law relating to affiliation as any other minority or majority
institution based on language or religion. The provisions of sections 33A, 40,
41, 51A and 52A as also the impugned ordinances are not destructive of any
fundamental right of the petitioners.
They are only regulatory in, nature and
impose only, such restrictions as are indicated above. They are valid and
effective.
No fundamental right is absolute and claims
based on any one right may be subject to qualifications in accordance with the
claims based on other rights.
Due regard should be had to the Directive
principles contained in articles 41, 45, 46 and 38, for securing which
education is an essential and powerful instrument. The right to administer a
minority educational institution was not conceived to be unfettered and
absolute. Administration can be carried on in accordance with the general law
of the land. The object of administration of a minority educational institution
is twofold. (1) the conservation of culture including religion, language and so
grain (ii) 'to ensure that their children receive general education also son
that they could go into the world well and sufficiently equipped with the qualifications
necessary for a useful career in life (Re Kerala Education Bill 1957).
Therefore, a law which would impede the achievement of any of these twin
objects of the minority would be invalid as violative of article 30(1). Subject
to these qualification the, administration can be carried on in accordance with
the law.
The provisions of the Gujarat Act were
intended to improve the general education as also to guarantee security of
tenure to the teachers. Security of the service is not merely intended to
protect the teachers against exploitation but is intended to ensure academic
freedom. Management teacher relations have to be understood in proper canvass
than mere employer employee relationship.
& ORIGINAL JURISDICTION : Writ Petition
No. 232 and 233 of 1973.
(Petitions Under Article 32 of the
Constitution of India N. A. Palkhiwala, I. M. Nanavati, Sudhir Nanavati, A.
Natrai J. B.. Dadachanji P. C. Bhartari, O.
C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for the Petitioners.
F. S. Nariman, Addl. Sol. General of India, R
H. Dhebar and S., P. Nayar for Respondent No. 1.
S. T. Desai, S. N. Shelat and S. R. Agarwal
for respondent No. 2.
N. A. Palkhiwala, J. B. Dadachanji, A. G.
Menesses, P. C.
Bhartari, S. Swarup, O. C. Mathur and
Ravinder Narain for Intervener Nos. 1, 9, and 10.
Soli J. Sorabjee, J. B. Dadachanji, P. C.
Bhartari, S.
Swarup, (I. C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for
Intervener Nos. 2, 6, 7-8.
I. M. Nanavati, J. B. Dadachanji, O. C.
Mathur and Ravinder Narain and P. C. Bhartari for Intervener Nos. 3 and 5.
Frank Anthony, J. B. Dadachanji, P. C.
Bhartari, S. Swarup, O. C. Mathur and Ravinder Narain for Intervener No. 4.
Niren De, Attorney General for India, S. P.
Nayar for Intervener No. 11 (In WP No. 232/73).
Dr. V. A. Seiyad Mohammed and K. M. K. Nair
for Intervener No. 12 (In WP 232/73).
190 O. N. Tikku, Advocate General for the
State of J & K and Vineet Kumar for Intervener No. 13.
M. C. Setalvad, K. C. Agarwal, A. T. M.
Sampath, M. M. L.
Srivastava, E. C. Agarwala for Intervener No.
14.
Hardev Singh and R. S. Sodhi for Intervener
No. 15.
Joseph Vithayathil and E. C. Agarwala for
Intervener No. 16.
Naunit Lal and Miss Lalita Kohli for
Intervener No. 17 (In WP. 232/73) and Intervener No. 5 (In WP. 233/73).
E. C. Agarwala and Danial A. Latifi for
Intervener No. 18, 20, to 43 and 50Mrs. Scheherazade Alam, M. Qamaruddin and E.
C. Agarwala for Intervener No. 19.
Haroo Bhai and J. Ramamurthi for Intervener
No. 44.
M. K. Ramamurthi, Haroo Bhai and J.
Ramamurthi for Intervener No. 45.
B. P. Maheshwari, C. L. Joseph and Suresh
Sethi for Intervener No. 46.
D. Gobardhan for Intervener No. 47.
F. S. Nariman Addi. Sol. Gen. of India (for
Intervener No. 48) and M. N. Shroff for Intervener Nos. 48-49 (In WP.
No. 233 of 1973).
V. M. Tarkunde, Joseph Vithayathil, K. C.
Agarwala, A.T.M.
Sampath, P. C. Chandi, M. M. L. Srivastava
and E. C.
Agarwala for the Intervener No. 53 (In WP.
233/73).
The following Judgments were delivered by
RAY, C.J. The question for consideration is whether the minorities based on
religion or language have the right to establish and administer educational
institutions for imparting general secular education within the meaning of
Article 30 of the Constitution.
The minority institutions which are in truth
and reality educational institutions where education in its various aspects is
imparted claim protection of Article 30.
This raises the question at the threshold
whether Articles 30(1) and 29(1) of the Constitution are mutually exclusive.
Articles 29 and 30 of the Constitution are
grouped under the heading "Cultural and educational rights". Article
29(1) deals with right of any section of the citizens residing in India to
preserve their language, script or culture.
Article., 30(1) provides that all religious
and linguistic minorities have the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice. Article 29(2) prohibits discrimination in matters
of admission into educational institutions of the types mentioned therein on
grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them. Article 30(2)
prevents States from making any discrimination against any educational
institution in granting aid on the ground that it is managed bya religious or
linguistic minority.
191 Articles 29 and 30 Confer four distinct
rights. First is the right of any section of the resident citizens to conserve
its own language, script culture as mentioned in Article 29(1). Second is the
right of 'all religious and linguistic minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice as mentioned in Article 30(1),. Third
is the right of an educational institution not to be discriminated against in
the matter of State aid on the ground that it is under the management of a
religious or linguistic minority as mentioned in Article 30(2). Fourth is the
right of the citizen not to be denied admission into any State maintained or
State aided educational institution on the ground of religion, caste, race or
language, as mentioned in Article 29(2).
It will be wrong to read Article 30(1) as
restricting the right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice only to cases where such institutions are
concerned with language, script or culture of the minorities. The reasons are
these. First, Article 29 confers the fundamental right on any section of the
citizens which will include the majority section whereas Article 30(1) confers
the right on all minorities. Second, Article 29(1) is concerned with language,
script or culture, whereas Article 30(1) deals with minorities of the nation
based on religion or language. 'third, Article 29(1) is concerned with the
right to conserve language, script or culture, where as Article 30(1) deals
with the right to establish and administer educational institutions of the
minorities of their choice. Fourth, the conservation of language, script or
culture under Article 29(1) may be by means wholly unconnected with educational
institutions and similarly establishment and administration of educational
institutions by a minority under Article 30(1) may be unconnected with any
motive to conserve language, script or culture. A minority may administer an
institution for.
religious education which is wholly
unconnected with any question of conserving a language, script or culture.
If the, scope of Article 30(1) is to
establish and administer educational institutions to conserve language, script
or culture of minorities, it will render Article 30 redundant. If rights under
Articles 29(1) and 30(1) are the same then the consequence will be that any section
of citizens not necessarily linguistic or religious minorities will have the
right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. The
scope of Article 30 rests on linguistic or religious minorities and no other
section of citizens of India has such a right.
The right to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice has been conferred on religious: and
linguistic minorities so that the majority who can always have their rights by
having proper legislation do not pass a legislation prohibiting minorities to
establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. If the scope
of Article 3 0(1) is made an extension of the right under Article 29(1) as the
right to establish and administer educational institutions for giving religious
instruction or for imparting education in their religious teachings or tenets
the fundamental right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institution of their choice will be taken away.
192 Every section of the public, the majority
as well as minority. has rights in respect of religion as contemplated
Articles, 25 and 26 and rights in, respect of language, script, culture as
contemplated in Article 29. The whole object of conferring the right on
minorities under Article 30 is to ensure that there will be equality between
the majority and the minority. If the minorities do not have such special
protection they will be denied equality.
In Re. The Kerala Education Bill 1957 [1959]
S.C.R. 995 this' Court said that Article 30(1) covers institution-, imparting
general secular education. The object of Article 30 is to enable children of
minorities to go out in the world fully equipped. All persons whether in the
majority or in the minority have the right under Article 25 freely to profess,
practice and propagate religion. Any section of citizens which includes the
majority as well as the minority shall have under Article 29 the right to
conserve their distinct language, script or culture. That is why the minorities
are given a specific right in respect of educational institutions Linder
Article 30. Article 30(1) gives the right to linguistic minorities as well
where no question of religion arises. It is, therefore, not at all possible to
exclude secular education from Article 30.
Since the Kerala Education Bill case (supra)
in 1959 this Court has consistently held that general secular education is
covered by Article 30.
This Court in Rev. Father Proost v. State of
Bihar [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73 considered the question whether the protection
guaranteed. under Article 30.(1) is a corollary to the right guaranteed under
Article 29(1). A contention was advanced that protection to minorities in
Article 29(1) was only a right to conserve a distinct language, script, or
culture of its own, and, therefore, the educational institutions which imparted
general education did not qualify for protection of Article 30. This Court said
that the, width of Article 30 could not be cut down by, introducing any
consideration on which Article 29(1) is based. Article, 29(1) is a general
protection given to sections of citizens to conserve their language, script or
culture. Article 30,is a special right to minorities to establish educational
institutions of their choice. This Court said that the two Articles create two
separate rights though it is possible that the rights might meet in a given
case.
The real reason embodied in Article 30(1) of
the Constitution is the conscience of the nation that the minorities, religious
as well as linguistic, are not prohibited from establishing and administering
educational institutions of their choice for the purpose of giving their
children the best general education to make, the complete men and women of the
country. The minorities are given this protection under Article 30 in order to
preserve and strengthen the, integrity and unity of the country. The sphere of
general secular education is intended to develop the commonness of boys and
girls of our country. This is in the true spirit of liberty, equality and fraternity
through the medium of education. If religious or linguistic minorities are not
given protection under Article 30 to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice, they will feel isolated and separate. General
secular education will open doors of perception and act as the, natural light
of mind for our countrymen to live in the whole.
193 The second question which arises for
consideration is whether religious and linguistic minorities who have the right
to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice, have a
fundamental right to affiliation.
It is contended on behalf of the petitioners
that the right to establish educational institutions of theirchoice will be
without any meaning if affiliation is denied. The respondents pose the question
whether educational institutions established and administered by minorities for
imparting general secular education have a fundamental right to be affiliated
to a statutory University on terms of management different from those applicable
to other affiliated colleges.
The consistent view of this Court has been
that there is no fundamental right of a minority institution to affiliation.
An explanation has been put upon that
statement of law. It is that affiliation must be a real and meaningful exercise
for minority institutions in the matter of imparting general secular education.
Any law which provides for affiliation on terms which will involve abridgement
of the right of linguistic and religious minorities to administer and establish
educational institutions of their choice will offend Article 30(1). The
educational institutions set up by minorities will be robbed of their utility
if boys and girls cannot be trained in such institutions for University
degrees. Minorities will virtually lose their right to equip their children for
ordinary careers if affiliation be on terms which would make them surrender and
lose their rights to establish and administer educational institutions of their
choice under Article 30. The primary purpose of affiliation is that the
students reading in the minority institutions will have qualifications in the
shape of degrees necessary for a useful career in life. The establishment of a
minority institution is not only ineffective but also unreal unless such
institution is affiliated to a University for the purpose of conferment of
degrees on students.
Affiliation to a University really consists
of two parts.
One part relates to syllabi, curricula,
courses of instruction, the qualifications of teachers, library, laboratories,
conditions regarding health and hygiene of students. This part relates to
establishment of educational institutions. The second part consists of terms
and conditions regarding management of institutions. It relates to
administration of educational institutions.
With regard to affiliation a minority
institution must follow the statutory measures regulating educational standards
and efficiency, the prescribed courses of study, courses of instruction and the
principles regarding the qualification of teachers, educational qualifications
for entry of students into educational institutions etcetera.
When a minority institution applies to a
University to be affiliated, it expresses its choice to participate in the
system of general education and courses of instruction prescribed by that
University, Affiliation is regulating courses of instruction in institutions
for the purpose of coordinating and harmonizing the standards of education.
With regard to affiliation to a University,
the minority and non-minority institutions must agree in the pattern and
standards of education. Regulatory measures of affiliation enable the minority
institutions to share the same 194 courses of instruction and the same, degrees
with the nonminority institution.
This Court in State of Kerala v. Very Rev.
Mother Provincial, etc. [1971] 1 S.C.R.734 explained the necessary and
importance of regulatory measures of system and standard of education in the
interest of the county and the people.
When a minority institution applies for
affiliation, it agrees to follow the uniform courses of study. Affiliation is
regulating the educational character and content of the minority institutions.
These regulations are not only reasonable in the interest of general secular
education but also conduce to the improvement in the statute and strength of
the minority institutions. All, institutions of general secular education
whether established by the minorities or the non-minorities must impart to the
students education not only for their intellectual attainment but also for
pursuit of careers. Affiliation of minority institutions is intended to ensure
the growth and excellence of their children and other students in the academic
field.
Affiliation mainly pertains to the academic
and educational character of the institution. Therefore, measures which will
regulate the courses of study, the qualifications and appointment of teachers,
the conditions of employment of teachers, the health and hygiene of students,
facilities for libraries and laboratories are all comprised in matters germane
to affiliation of minority institutions. These regulatory measures for
affiliation are for uniformity, efficiency and excellence in educational
courses and do not violate any fundamental right of the minority institutions
under Article 30.
The entire controversy centers round the
extent of the right of the religious and linguistic minorities to administer
their educational institutions. The right to administer is said to consist of
four principal matters. First is the right to choose its managing or governing
body. It is said that the founders of the minority institution have faith and
confidence in their own committee or body consisting of persons selected by
them. Second is the right to choose its teachers. It is said that minority
institutions want teachers to have compatibility with the ideals, aims and
aspirations of the institution. Third is the right not to be compelled to
refuse admission to students. In other words, the minority institutions want to
have the right to admit students of their choice subject to reasonable
regulations about academic qualifications. Fourth is the right to use its
properties and assets for the benefit of its own institution.
The right conferred on the religious and
linguistic minorities to administer educational institutions of their choice is
not in an absolute. right. This right is not free from regulation. Just as
regulatory measures are necessary for maintaining the educational character and
content of minority institutions similarly regulatory measures are necessary
for ensuring orderly, efficient and sound administration. Das, C.J. in the
Kerala Education Bill case (supra) summed up in one sentence the true meaning
of the right to administer by saying that the right to administer is not the
right to mal administer.
195 On behalf of, the petitioners, it is said
that the right to administer means authority in administration Emphasis is
placed on' the minority's claim to the institution as, it thinks fit. It is,
said that the' regulatory should not restrict the right of administration but
facilitate the, same through the instrumentality of the, management of the
minority institutions. it is said that the management: of the minority
institution should not be displaced because that will amount to violation of
the right to administer.
The kerala Education Hill case (supra) upheld
certain regulatory provisions as to administration of minority institution not
to infringe the right to administer. The manager of an aided school was to be
appointed subject to the approval of such officer as the Government might
authorise. The Government prescribed the qualifications for appointment as
teachers. The Public Service Commission selected candidates for appointment as
teachers. The conditions of service were to be the same as in Government
schools. No teacher was to be dismissed, removed or reduced in rank or
suspended without the previous sanction of the officer authorised by the
Government in this behalf.
The Kerala Education Bill case (supra) did
not uphold the validity of clauses 14 and 15 in the Kerala Education Bill,
1957. These clauses authorised the Government to take over any aided school
under certain circumstances. This Court found that those clauses amounted to
expropriation of the schools. The schools were, recognised on condition that
they submitted to those clauses. Such submission amounted to surrender of the
right under Article 30.
This Court in Rev. Father W. Proost case
(supra) held that section 48-A of the Bihar University Act which came into
force from 1 March,. 1962 completely took away the autonomy of the governing
body of St. Xaviees College established by the Jesuits of Ranchi. Section 48-A
of the said Act provided inter alia that appointments, dismissals, removals,
termination of service by the governing body of the College were to be made on
the recommendation of the University Service Commission and subject to the
approval of the University. There were other provisions in that section, viz.,
that the Commission would recommend to the governing body names of persons in
order of preference and in no case could the governing body appoint a person
who was not recommended by the University Service Commission.
In RI. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro v. State of
Bihar [19701] 1 S.C.R. 172, the State of Bihar requested the Church Missionary
Society School, Bhagalpur to constitute a managing committee of the school in
accordance with an order of the State. This Court held that the State
authorities could not require the school to constitute a managing committee in
accordance with their order.
In D. A. V. College v. State of Punjab [1971]
Suppl. S.C.R.
688. clause 17 of the impugned statute in
that case which provided that the staff initially appointed shall be approved
by the Vice-Chancellor and subsequent changes would be reported to the
University for the Vice-Chancellor's approval, was found to interfere with the
right of management.
196 This Court in State of Kerala v. Very
Rev. Mother Provincial case(supra) found sections 48 and 49 of the Kerala
University Act ,of 1969 to be infraction of Article
30. Those sections were found by this Court
to have the effect of displacing the administration of the college and giving
it to a distinct corporate body which was in no way answerable to the institution.
The minority community was found to lose the right to administer the
institution it founded. The governing body contemplated in those sections was
to administer the colleges in accordance with the provisions of the Act,
statutes, ordinances, regulations, bye laws and orders made, thereunder. The
powers and functions of the governing body, the removal of the. members and the
procedure to be followed by it were all to be prescribed by the statutes. These
provisions amounted to vesting the management and administration of the
institution in the hands of bodies with mandates from the University.
These rulings of this Court indicate how and
when there is taking away or abridgement of the right of administration of
minority institutions in regard to choice of the governing body, appointment of
teachers and in the right to administer.
The decision of this Court in Rev. Sidhajbhai
Sabhai v.State of Bombay [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 illustrates as to how the right of
the minority institution is violated by the State order requiring the minority
institution to reserve under orders of Government 80 per cent of the seats on
threat of withholding grant in aid for non-compliance with the order. This
Court in Kerala Education Bill case (supra) said that the State cannot do
indirectly what it cannot do directly. Withholding aid on terms which demand
the surrender of the right of the minority to administer the institution is an
infringement of the right under Article 30.
Educational institutions are temples of
learning. The virtues of human intelligence are mastered and harmonized by
education. Where there is complete harmony between the teacher and the taught,
where the teacher imparts and the student receives, where there is complete
dedication of the teacher and the taught in learning, where there is
discipline: between the teacher and the taught, where both are worshipers of
learning, no discord or challenge will arise. An educational institution runs
smoothly when the teacher and the taught are engaged in the, common ideal of
pursuit of knowledge. It is, therefore, manifest that the appointment of
teachers is an important part in educational institutions. The, qualifications
and the character of the teachers are really important. The minority
institutions have the right to administer institutions. This right implies the
obligation and duty of the minority institutions, to render the very best to
the students. In the right of administration, checks and balances in the shape
of regulatory measures are required to ensure the appointment of good teachers
d their conditions of service.
The right to administer is to be tempered
with regulatory measures to facilitate smooth administration. The best
administration will reveal no trace or colour of minority.
A minority institution should shine in
exemplary eclectic in the administration of the institution. The best
compliment that can be paid to a minority institution is that it does not rest
on or Proclaim its minority character.
197 Regulations which will serve the interest
of the students, regulations which will serve the interests of the teachers are
of paramount importance in good administration.
Regulations in the interest of efficiency of
teachers, discipline and fairness in administration are necessary for
preserving harmony among affiliated institutions.
Education should be a great cohesive, force
in developing integrity of the nation. Education develops the ethos of the
nation. Regulations are, therefore, necessary to see that there are no
divisive, or disintegrating forces in administration.
Three sets of regulations are impeached as
violative of Article 30. The first set consists of section 40 and 41 of the
Gujarat University Act, 1949 as amended, referred to, as the Act. The second
set consists of section 33A(1) (a).
The third set consists of sections 51A and
52A.
Section 40 of the Act enacts that teaching
and training shall be conducted by the university and shall be imparted by
teachers of the university. Teachers of the university may be appointed or
recognised by the university for imparting instructions on its behalf. As soon
as the Court which is one of the authorities of the university determines that
the teaching and training shall be conducted by the university the provisions
of section 41 of the Act come into force.
Section 41 of the Act consists of four
sub-sections. The first subsection states that all colleges within the
university area which are admitted to the privileges of the university under
subsection (3) of section 5 of the, Act and all colleges which may hereafter be
affiliated to the university shall be constituent colleges of the university.
It is true that no determination has yet been
made by the court of the university under section 40 of the Act but the power
exists. The power may be used in relation to minority institution. Once that is
done the minority institutions will immediately become constituent colleges.
The ,real implication of section 40 of the Act is that teaching and training
shall be conducted by the university. The word "conduct" clearly
indicates that the university is a teaching university. Under section 40 of the
Act the university takes over teaching of under-graduate classes.
Section 41 of the Act is a corollary to
section 40 of the Act. Section 41 of the Act does not stand independent of
section 40 of the Act. Once an affiliated college becomes a constituent college
within the meaning of section 41 of the Act pursuant to a declaration under
section 40 of the Act it becomes integrated to the university. A constituent
college does not retain its former individual character any longer.
The minority character of the college is
lost. Minority institutions become part and parcel of the) university. The
result is that section 40 of the Act cannot have any compulsory application to
minority institutions because it will take away their fundamental right to
administer he educational institutions of their choice.
Section 41 of the Act contains four
sub-sections. The first subsection broadly states that all colleges within the
University area shall be the constituent colleges of the university. The second
sub-section states that all institutions within the university area shall be
the constituent institutions of the university. The third subsection states
that 198 no educational institution situate within the university area shall,
save with the consent of the university and the sanction of the State
Government be associated in any way with or seek admission to any privilege of
any other university established by law. The fourth sub-section states that the
relations of the Consent colleges and constituent, recognised or approved
institutions within the university area shall be governed by the statutes to be
made in that behalf and such statutes shall provide in particular for the
exercise by the university of the powers enumerated therein in respect of
constituent degree colleges and constituent recognised institutions.
Section 41(4) (ii) of the Act confers power
on the university to approve the appointment of the teachers made by colleges.
Section 41 (4 ) (iii) of the Act requires colleges to contribute teachers for
teaching on behalf of the university. Section 4 1 (4) (iv) of the Act confers
power on the university to co-ordinate and regulate the facilities provided and
expenditure incurred by colleges and institutions in regard to libraries,
laboratories and other equipments for teaching and research. Section 41 (4) (v)
confers power on the university to require colleges and institutions when
necessary to confine the enrollment of student,, in certain subjects. Section
41(4) (vi) confers power on the university to levy contributions from colleges
and institutions and to make grants to them.
In view of our conclusion that sections 40
and 41 of the Act hang together' and that section 40 of the Act cannot have any
compulsory application to minority institutions, it follows that section 41 of
the Act cannot equally have any compulsory application to minority institutions
It is not necessary to express any opinion on the provisions contained in section
41 of the Act as to whether such provisions can be applied to minority
institutions affiliated to a university irrespective of the conversion of
affiliated colleges into constituent colleges.
The provisions contained in section 33A(1)
(a) of the Act state that every college shall be under the management of a
governing body which shall include amongst its members, a representative of
the, university nominated by the Vice-Chancellor and representatives of
teachers, non teaching staff and students of the college. These provisions are
challenged on the ground that this amounts to invasion of the fundamental right
of administration. It is said that the governing body of the college is a part
of its administration and therefore that administration should not be touched.
The right to administer is the right to conduct and manage the affairs of the
institution. This right is exercised through a body of persons in whom the
founders of the institution have faith and confidence and who have full
autonomy in that sphere. The right, to administer is subject to permissible
regulatory measures. Permissible regulatory measures are those which do not
restrict the right of administration but facilitate it and ensure better and
more effective exercise of the right for the benefit of the institution and
through the instrumentality of the management of the educational institutions
and without displacing the management. If the administration has to be improved
it should be done through the agency or instrumentality of the existing
management and not by displacing, it. Restrictions on the right of 199
administration imposed in the interest of the general public alone and not in
the interests of and for the benefit of minority educational institutions
concerned will affect the autonomy in administration.
Autonomy in administration means right to
administer effectively and to manage and conduct the affairs of the
institutions. The distinction is between a restriction on the right of
administration and a regulation prescribing the manner of administration. The
right of administration is day to day administration. The choice in the
personnel of management is a part of the administration. The university will
always have a right to see that there is no maladministration. If there is maladministration,
the university will take steps to cure the same. There may be control and check
on administration in order to find out whether the minority institutions are
engaged in activities which are not conducive to the interest of the minority
or to the requirements of the teachers and the students. In State of Kerala v.
Very Rev. Mother Provincial etc. (supra) this Court said that if the
administration goes to a body in the selection of whom the founders have no
say, the administration would be displaced. This Court also said that
situations might be conceived when they might have a preponderating voice. That
would also affect the autonomy in administration. The provisions contained in
section 33 A(1) (a) of the Act have the effect of displacing the management and
entrusting it to a different agency. The autonomy in administration is lost.
New elements in the shape of representatives of different type are brought in.
The calm waters of an institution will not
only be disturbed but also mixed. These provisions in section 33A (1) (a)
cannot therefore apply to minority institutions.
The provisions contained in section 33A(1)(b)
of the Act were not challenged by the petitioners. The interveners challenged
those provisions. The settled practice of this Court is that an intervener is
not to raise contentions which are not urged by the petitioners. In view of the
fact that notices were given to minority institutions to appear and those
institutions appeared and made their submissions a special consideration arises
here for expressing the views on section 33A(1)(b) of the Act. The provisions
contained in section 33A(1)(b) of the Act are that for the recruitment of the
Principal and the members of the teaching staff of a college there is a
selection committee of the college which shall consist., in. the case of the.
recruitment of a Principal, of a representative of the university nominated by
the Vice-Chancellor and, in the case of recruitment of a member of the teaching
staff of the college, of a representative of the university nominated by the
Vice-Chancellor and the Head of the Department if any for subjects taught by
such persons. The contention of the interveners with regard to these provisions
is that there is no indication and guidance in the Act as to what types of
persons could be nominated as the representative. It was suggested that such
matters should not be left to unlimited power as to choice. The provisions
contained in section 33A (1)(b) cannot therefore apply to minority
institutions.
The third set of provisions impeached by the
petitioners consists of sections 51A and 52A. Section 51A states that no member
of the teaching, other academic and non-teaching staff of an affiliated college
200 shall be dismissed or removed or reduced in rank except after an inquiry in
which he has been informed of the charges and given a reasonable opportunity of
being heard and until (a) he has been given a reasonable ,opportunity of making
representation on any such penalty. proposed to be inflicted on him; and (b) the
penalty to be inflicted on him is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other
officer of the university authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
Objection is taken by the petitioners to the approval of Penalty by the
Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of the university authorised by him.
First, it is said that a blanket power is given to the Vice-Chancellor without
any guidance. Second, it is said that the words "any other officer of the
university authorised by him" also confer power on the Vice-Chancellor to
authorise any one and no guidelines are to be found there. In short, unlimited
and undefined power is conferred on the Vice-Chancellor.
The Approval by the Vice-Chancellor may be
intended to be a check on the administration. The provision contained in
section 51A, clause (b) of the Act cannot be said to be a permissive regulatory
measure inasmuch as it confer-, arbitrary power on the Vice-Chancellor to take
away the right of administration of the minority institutions.
Section 51A of the Act cannot, therefore,
apply to minority institutions.
The provisions contained in section 52A of
the Act contemplate reference of any dispute between the governing body and any
member of the teaching, other academic and nonteaching staff of an affiliated college
which is connected with the conditions of service of such member to a Tribunal
of Arbitration consisting of one member nominated by the governing body of the
college, one member nominated by the member concerned and an Umpire appointed
by the Vice-Chancellor. These, references to arbitration will introduce an area
of litigious controversy inside the educational institution. The atmosphere of
the institution will be vitiated by such proceedings. The governing body has
its own disciplinary authority. The governing body has its domestic
jurisdiction. This jurisdiction will be displaced.
A new jurisdiction will be created in
administration. The provisions contained in section 52A of the Act cannot,
therefore, apply to minority institutions.
For these reasons the provisions contained in
sections 40, 41, 33A(1) (a), 33A(1) (b), 51A and 52A cannot be applied to
minority institutions. These provisions violate the fundamental rights of the
minority institutions.
The ultimate goal of a minority institution
too imparting general secular education is advancement of learning. This Court
has consistently held that it is not only permissible but also desirable to
regulate everything in educational and academic matters for achieving
excellence and uniformity in standards of education, In the field of
administration it is not reasonable to claim that minority institutions will
have complete autonomy.
Checks on the administration may be necessary
in order to ensure that the administration is efficient and sound and will
serve the academic needs of the institution. The right of a minority to
administer its educational institution involves, as part of it, a correlative
duty of good administration.
201 The, teachers and the, taught form a
world of their own where everybody is a votary of learning. They should not be
made to know any distinction. Their harmony rests on dedicated and disciplined
pursuit of learning. The areas of administration of minorities should be
adjusted to concentrate on making learning most excellent. That is possible
only when all institutions follow the motto that the institutions are places
for worship of learning by the students and the teachers together irrespective
of any denomination and distinction.
JAGANMOHAN REDDY, J. This larger Bench has
been constituted to consider the scope of the fundamental rights under Art.
30(1), the interrelationship of those rights
with the rights under Art. 29(1), the scope of the regulatory powers of the
State vis-a-vis the rights under Art. 30(1), and in the light of the view taken
on the several aspects aforesaid to consider the validity of certain impugned
provisions of the amended Gujarat University Act, 1949-hereinafter referred to
as 'the Act'. The contentions raised before us on the scope and ambit of Arts.
29(1) and 30(1) are not new but have been earlier urged before and decided by
this Court. The attempt on behalf of the State of Gujarat has been to once
again raise the same crucial issues which go to the root of the rights
conferred on the minorities to establish educational institutions of their
choice and whether the State could treat the majority and minority educational
institutions equally, an issue upon which this Court has pronounced in no
uncertain, terms on earlier occasions.
We agree with the judgment of Hon'ble the
Chief Justice just pronounced and with his conclusions that ss. 40, 41, 33A(1)
(a), 33A(1) (b) , 5 1 A and 52A of the Act violate the fundamental rights of
minorities and cannot, therefore, apply to the institutions established and
administered by them. We would not ordinarily have found it necessary to write
a separate opinion when the same thing has to be said as has been said so
tersely by him, but in trying to restate what has already been said, the
impression is sometimes created that something new is being stated or some
departure from the principles already adumbrated is being made. In order to
avoid giving scope to any such contention being raised, we would merely refer
to some earlier provisions already held to violate the fundamental rights of
minorities guaranteed under Art. 30(1) which are analogous to the impugned
provisions which, in the view this Court has already taken, can be held to be
violative in their application to the minority educational institutions. The
reason for this separate opinion, however, is not so much to point out the
invalidity of the impugned provisions which Hon'ble the Chief Justice has held
to be inapplicable to the minority institutions but to examine the question as
to what extent the, right conferred by Art. 30(1) would include within it the
right of the minorities to claim affiliation for or recognition to educational
institutions established by them.
The right of a linguistic or religious
minority to administer educational institutions of their choice, though couched
in absolute terms has been held by this Court to be subject to regulatory
measures which the State might impose for furthering the excellence of the
standards of education.
The scope and ambit of the rights under Arts.
29(1) and 30(1) were first considered and analysed by this Court while giving
its advice on the Presidential Reference under Art.
143 of the Constitution in Re.
(1) [1959] SCR 995. (2) [1944] F.C.R. 317.
202 The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(1). The
report which was made to the President in that Reference, it is true, is not
binding on this Court in any subsequent matter wherein a concrete case the
infringement of the rights under any analogous provision may be called in
question, though it is entitled to great weight. Under Art. 143 this Court
expresses its opinion if it so chooses and in some cases it might even decline
to express its opinion, vide In Re. Levy of Estate Duty(2) cited with approval
by Das,. C.J. in re. The Kerala Education Bill, 1957. In some cases the opinion
may be based on certain stated contingencies or on some assumed or hypothetical
situations whereas in a concrete case coming before this Court by way of an
appeal under Art. 133, or by special leave under Art. 136 or by a petition
under Art. 32, the law declared by it by virtue of Art. 143 is binding on all
courts within the territory of India. Nonetheless the exposition of the various
facets of the rights under Art. 29(1) and Art. 30(1) by Das, C.J., speaking for
the majority, with the utmost clarity, great perspicuity and wisdom has been
the text from which this Court has drawn its sustenance in its subsequent
decisions.
To the extent that this Court has applied
these principles to concrete cases there can be no question of there being any
conflict with what has been observed by Das, C.J. The decisions rendered on
analogous provisions as those that are under challenge in this case would prima
facie govern these cases, unless this larger Bench chooses to differ from them.
In respect of certain provisions of the
Kerala Education Bill, namely, clauses 9, 11 (2) and 12 (4), Das, C.J. stated :
"These are, no doubt, serious inroads on
the right of administration and appear perilously near violating that right.
But considering that those provisions are applicable to all educational
institutions and that the impugned parts of cls. 9, 11 and 12 are designed to
give protection and security to the illpaid teachers who are engaged in
rendering service to the nation and protect the backward classes, we are
prepared, as at present advised, to treat these clauses 9, 11 (2) and 1 2 (4)
as permissible regulations which the State may impose on the minorities as a
condition for granting aid to their educational institutions." It was also
observed therein that cls. 7, 10, 11(1), 12(1), (2), (3) and (5) may easily be
regarded as reasonable regulations or conditions for the grant of aid. But some
of the provisions analogous to cls. 11, 12 (1), (2), (3) and (5) have been held
invalid by this Court when they were challenged as offending fundamental rights
of minority institutions. In the State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial(1) sub-ss. (1) (2) and (9) of section 53 of the Kerala University
Act, 1969, were held to be invalid. These provisions are similar in terms and
effect as cl. 1.1 of the Kerala Education Bill, 1957. Similarly, sub-sections
(2) and (4) of s. 56 of the Kerala University Act being similar in terms and
effect to sub-clauses (1), (2) and (3) of clause 12 of the Kerala Education
Bill, 1957, which were held to be reasonable and sub-clause (4) of (1) [1971] 1
S.C.R. 734. (2) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688.
203 that clause which was considered to be
perilously near to violating the fundamental rights in that case, were held to
be invalid as they fall with sections 48 and 49 of the Kerala Education Act. A
similar provision in the Statutes of the Guru Nanak University Act, namely,
Statute 17 making a provision similar to sub cls. (1), (2) and (3) of clause 12
of the Kerala Education Bill was held invalid in D. A. V.
College etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors(2).
Sub-sections (4) and (6) of s. 63 of the Kerala University Act, 1969, which
provide for similar contingencies as those provided in s.
52A of the impugned provisions of the Act
dealing with the disputes between the governing body and any member of the
teaching staff or other academic and non-teaching staff of minority
institutions was held to be invalid in Mother Provincial case. The provisions
of the impugned sections 33A(1) and (b) and 51A of the Act are similar in nature
to the provisions of ss. 53, 56 48 and 49 of the Kerala University Act. Statute
2(l) (a) of the Guru Nanak University Act also corresponds to ss. 48 and 49 of
the Kerala University Act and is similar in nature to s. 33A of the Act. These
have been held to be invalid in their application to minority educational
institutions in the D.
A. V. College case. Needless to say, in so
far as these decisions lay down a principle slightly different from or even
contrary to the opinion on the Kerala Education Bill, they are the law laid
down by this Court.
The impugned provisions, namely, ss. 40, 41,
33A(1) (a), 33A(1) (b), 51A and 52A have already been given in the judgment of
Hon'ble the Chief Justice. These may be compared with the provisions of the
Kerala Education Bill, the Kerala University Act and the Statutes of the 'Guru
Nanak University Act, which have been juxtaposed for an easy appreciation of
the nature of the provisions which have been held void by the cases referred to
above :
204 Kerala Education Bill cl. 11-Appointment
of teachers in Government and aided schools(1) The Public Service Commission
shall, as empowered by this Act. select candidates for appointment as teachers
in Government and aided schools. Before Service Commission shall select
candidates with due regard to the probable number of vacancies of teachers that
may arise in the course of the year. The candidates shall be selected for each
district separately and the list of candidates so selected shall be published
in the Gazette.
Teachers of aided schools shall be appointed
by the manager only from the candidates so selected for the district in which
the school is located provided that manager may, for sufficient reason, with
the permission of the Public Service Commission, appoint teachers selected for
any other district. Appointment of teachers in Government schools shall also be
made from the list of candidates so published.
(2) In selecting candidates under subsection
(1). the Public Service Commission shall have regard to the provisions made by
the Government under cl. (4) of Art. 16 of the Constitution.
Cl. 12--Conditions of service of aided school
teachers :(1) The conditions of service relating to pensions, provident, fund,
insurance and Kerala University Act Section 53Appointment of teachers in
private colleges(1) Posts of principal of private colleges shall' be selection
posts.
(2) Appointment to the post of principal in
_a private college shall be made by the governing body or managing council, as
the case may be, from among teachers of the college or of all the colleges. ,is
the case may be or if there is no suitable person in such college or colleges,
from other persons.
(9) Any teacher aggrieved by an appointment
under subsection (7) may within sixty days from the date of the appointment,
appeal to the Syndicate, and the decision of the Syndicate thereon shall be
final.
S. 56-Conditions of service of teachers of
private colleges(1) The conditions of service of teachers of private colleges,
including conditions relating to pay, pension, provident fund, gratuity,
insurance and age of retirement shall be Such as may be proscribed by the
Statutes.
(2) No teacher of private college shall be
dismissed, removed, or reduced in Guru Nanak university Statutes Statute 17-The
staff initially appointed shall be approved by the Vice-Chancellor. D All
subsequent changes shall be reported, to the University for Vice-Chancellor's
approval.
In the case of training institutions the
teachers, pupil ratio shall not be less than 1 : 12. Non-Government Colleges
shall comply with the requirements laid down in the Ordinance governing service
and conduct of teachers in F non-Government Colleges as may be framed by the
University.
205 age of retirement applicable to teachers
of Government schools shall apply to teachers of aided schools(1) who are
appointed under sec. 11 after the commencement of this section; and (ii) who
have been appointed before the commencement of this section, but who have
expressed in writing their willingness to, be governed by such conditions,
within one year from such commencement.
(3) The Government shall extend to the
teachers of aided schools who have been appointed before the commencement of
this section and who have not expressed their willingness under clause (ii) of
subsection (2) within the time specified therefore the conditions of service,
relating to pension, provident fund, insurance and age of retirement applicable
to teachers of Government schools with such modifications as the Government may
deem fit.
(4) No teacher of an aided school shall be
dismissed.
removed, reduced in rank or suspended by the
manager without the previous sanction of the officer authorised by the
Government in this behalf.
(5) Subject to the provisions of subsections
(1), (2), (3) and (4), the conditions of service of teachers of aided schools
shall be such as may be prescribed.
rank by the Governing body or managing
council without the previous sanction of the Vice-Chancellor or placed under
suspension by the Governing Body or Managing Council for a continuous period
exceeding fifteen days without such previous sanction.
(4) A teacher against whom disciplinary
action is taken shall have a right of appeal to the Syndicate, and the
Syndicate shall have Power to order reinstatement of the teacher in case of
wrongful removal or dismissal and to order such other remedial measures as it
deems fit. and the governing body or managing council, as the case may be,
shall comply with the order.
206 Section 48-Governing body for private
college not under corporate management(1) The educational agency of a private
college, other than a private college under a corporate management, shall
constitute in accordance with the provisions of the statutes a governing body
consisting of following members, namely (a) the principal of the private
college;
(b) the manager of the private college.
(c) a person--nominated by the University in
accordance with the provisions in that behalf contained in the statutes.
(d)a person nominated by the Government;
(e)a person elected in accordance with such procedure
as may be prescribed by the Statutes from among themselves by the permanent
teachers of the private college; and (f) not more than six persons nominated by
the educational agency.
(2) The governing body shall be a body corporate
having perpetual succession and a common seal.
(3) The manager of the private college shall
be the Chairman of the Governing body.
(4) A member of the governing body shall hold
office for a period of four years from the date of its constitution.
Statute 2(1)(a) A College applying for
admission to the privileges of the University shall send a letter of
application to the Registrar and shall satisfy the Senate (a) That the College
shall have a regularly constituted governing body consisting of not more than
20 persons approved by the Senate and including. among others, 2
representatives of the University and the Principal of the college ex-officio.
Provided that the said condition shall not
apply in the case of College maintained by Government which shall however have
an advisory Committee consisting of among others the principal of the College
(Ex-officio) and two representatives of the University.
207 (5) It shall be the duty of the governing
body to administer the private college in accordance with the provisions of
this Act and the Statutes, Ordinances, Regulations, Rules, Bye-laws, and orders
made there under.
(6) The powers and functions of the governing
body, the removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed by it,
including the delegation of its powers. shall be prescribed by the Statutes.
(7) Notwithstanding anything contained in
sub-section (6), decisions of the governing body shall be taken at meetings on
the basis of simple majority of the members present and voting.
Section 49Managing Council for private
Colleges under corporate management (a) one principal by rotation in such
manner as may be prescribed by the Statutes, (b) the manager of the private
college;
(c) a person nominated by the University in
accordance with the provisions in that behalf contained in the Statutes;
(d)a person nominated by the Government;
(e)two persons elected in accordance with such
procedure as may be prescribed by the Statutes from among themselves by the
permanent teachers of all the private colleges; and 208 (f) not more than
fifteen persons nominated by the educational agency.
(2) The managing council shall be a body
corporate having perpetual succession and a common seal.
(3) The manager of the private colleges shall
be the chairman of the managing council.
(4) A member of the managing council shall
hold office for a period of four years from the date of the, constitution.
(5) It shall be the duty of the managing
council to administer all the private colleges under the corporate management
in accordance with the provisions of this Act and the Statutes, Ordinances,
Regulations, Bye-laws and Orders made there under.
(6) The powers and functions of the managing
council, the removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed by it,
including the delegation of its powers. shall be prescribed by the Statutes.
(7) Notwithstanding anything contained in
sub-section (6), decisions of the managing council shall be taken at meetings
on the basis of simple majority of the members present and voting.
Section 63-Power to regulate the management
of private colleges.
(4) If the governing body or managing
council, as the case may be, disapproves 209 (2) any decision taken by the
University in connection with the management of the private college the matters
shall be referred by the governing body or managing council, as the case may
be, to the Government within one month of the date of receipt of the report
under sub-section (3) who shall thereupon pass such order thereon as they think
fit and communicate the same to the governing body or managing council and also
to the University.
(6)The manager appointed under subsection (1)
of section 50 shall be bound to give effect to the decisions of the University
and if at any time, it appears to the University that the manager is not
carrying out its decisions it may for reasons to be recorded in writing and
after giving the manager an opportunity of being heard, by order remove him
from office and appoint another person to be the manager after consulting the
educational agency, 210 In spite of the consistent and categorical decisions
which have held invalid certain provisions of the University Acts of some of
the States as interfering with the fundamental rights of management of minority
in-situations inherent in the right to establish educational institutions of
their choice under Art. 30(1), the State of Gujarat has incorporated similar
analogous provisions to those that have been declared invalid by this Court. No
doubt education is a State subject, but in the exercise of that right any
transgression of the fundamental right guaranteed to the minorities will have
its impact beyond the borders of that State and the minorities in the rest of
the country will feel apprehensive of their rights being invaded in a similar
manner by other States. A kind of instability in the body politic will be
created by action of a State which will be construed as a deliberate attempt to
transgress the rights of the minorities where similar earlier attempts were
successfully challenged and the offending provisions held invalid.
The Central Government to which notice was
given probably realising the sensitive nature of the issue did not put forward
any contentions contrary to those that have already been considered and decided
by this Court, though we had the advantage of the personal views of the
Attorney-General on some of the aspects of those rights. Equality of treatment
of minority and majority or equality before law precludes discrimination.
According to Advisory opinion of the Permanent Court of International Justice
on Minority Schools in Albania (6 April 1935), Publications of the Court,
series A/B No. 64, p. 19 :
"whereas equality in fact may involve
the necessity of differential treatment in order to attain a result which
establishes an equilibrium between different situations.
or treatment of the majority and of the
minority whose situation and requirements are different, would result in
inequality ........
The equality between members of the majority
and of the minority must be effective, genuine equality We are of opinion that
this view is a sound one and the contentions advanced on behalf of some of the
respondents in support of the validity of the impugned provisions cannot be
accepted.
In so far as the Fight of affiliation or
recognition is concerned, no doubt, the observations of Das, C.J., in Re.
The Kerala Education Bill case(1) seem to
negative any such right under Art. 30(1). He said at p. 1067 :
"There is, no doubt, no such thing as
fundamental right to recognition by the State but to deny recognition to the
educational institutions except upon terms tantamount to the surrender of their
constitutional right of administration of the educational institutions of their
choice is in truth and in effect to deprive them of their rights under Art.
30(1)." These observations appear to us
to be somewhat at variance with certain other observations. But if these
observations are carefully scrutinised (1) [1959] S.C.R. 995.
211, they can be reconciled and harmonised.
Das, C.J., had observed earlier at pp. 1066-1067 that "The minorities,
quite understandably, regard it as essential that the education of their
children should be in accordance with the teachings of their religion and they
hold, quite honestly, that such an education cannot be obtained in ordinary
schools designed for all the members of the public but can only be secured in
schools conducted under the influence and guidance of people well versed in the
tenets of their religion and in the traditions of their culture.......... They
also desire that scholars of their educational institutions should go out in
the world well and sufficiently equipped with the qualifications necessary for
a useful career in life. But according to the Education Code now in operation
to which it is permissible to refer for ascertaining the effect of the impugned
provisions on existing state of affairs the scholars of unrecognised schools
are not permitted to avail themselves of the opportunities for higher education
in the University and are not eligible for entering the public services.
Without recognition, therefore, the educational institutions established or to
be established by the minority communities cannot fulfill the real objects of
their choice and the rights under Art. 30(1) cannot be effectively exercised.
The right to establish educational
institutions of their choice must, therefore, mean the right to establish real
institutions which will effectively serve the needs of their community and the
scholars who resort to their educational institutions." The right under
Art. 30 cannot be exercised in vacuo. Nor would it be right to refer to
affiliation or recognition as privileges granted by the State. In a democratic
system of Government with emphasis on education and enlightenment of its citizens,
there must be elements which give protection to them. The meaningful exercise
of the tight under Art.
30(1) would and must necessarily involve
recognition of the secular education imparted by the minority institutions
without which the right will be a mere husk. This Court has so far consistently
struck down all attempts to make affiliation or recognition on terms tantamount
to surrender of its rights under Art. 30(1) as abridging or taking away those
rights. Again as without affiliation there can be no meaningful exercise of the
right under Art. 30 (1), the affiliation to be given should be consistent with
that right, nor can it indirectly try to achieve what it cannot directly do.
See Kerala Education Bill Case(1) Rev.Sidhajbhai Sabhai & others v. State of
Bombay and Another(2) and D.A.V. College Case(3) at p. 709.
If the right of recognition is not a
fundamental right, the logical result of this postulate would be that the State
need not recognise except on general terms open to all institutions. But if the
recognition by a State is limited in so far as minority institutions are
concerned, in that under (1) [1959] S.C.R. 995. at p.1059, 1060, 1067 &
1068.
(2) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 at 856.
(3) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688 at 709.
212 the guise of exercising this power, the
State cannot prescribe conditions which will make an inroad and take away the
right guaranteed under Art. 30(1), then there is no meaning in saying that the
right to recognise vis-a-vis minority institutions is not a fundamental right.
This is one conclusion that can possibly be derived from the above observations
of Das, C.J. The second conclusion which is possible is that these observations
will have to be confined to the provisions of law regarding the validity of
which the opinion of the Court was sought. In that case, the Bill had provided
for giving recognition to schools for preparing students for the examinations
conducted by the Board, and in so providing it had imposed conditions which the
Court construed as tantamount to the minority institutions being required to
surrender or denying them the right under Art.
30(1). The Court was not concerned with a law
which did not deal with the question of affiliation or recognition at all or
where the teaching was confined only to State managed and maintained schools.
The observations of Das, C.J. cannot therefore, strictly speaking, apply to
this fact situation.
When it is so read, they cannot be held to
have laid down that the State must provide for giving recognition at least to
the minority institutions or accord recognition subject to such conditions as
would in truth and in effect not amount to an infringement of their right under
Art. 30(1).
In other words, where the law does not
provide for giving. Recognition or affiliation to any educational institution
irrespective of whether it is a majority or a minority institution, can the
minority institution claim recognition on the ground that without-recognition
or affiliation the educational institution established by them cannot fulfill
the real objects of their choice and the minorities cannot effectively exercise
their rights under Art.
30(1) ? If the logical answer flowing from
the observations is that it cannot, then the question would arise as to what is
the purpose which clause (1) of Art. 30 serves ? The, only purpose that the
fundamental right under Art. 30 (1) would serve would in that case be that
minorities may establish their institutions, lay down their own syllabi,
provide instructions in the subjects of their choice, conduct examinations and
award degrees or diplomas. Such institutions have the right to seek recognition
to their degrees and diplomas and ask for aid where aid is given to other
educational institutions. giving a like education on the basis of the
excellence achieved by them. The State is bound to give recognition to their
qualifications and to the institutions and they cannot be discriminated except
on the ground of want of excellence in their educational standards so far as
recognition of degrees or educational qualifications is concerned and want of
efficient management so far as aid is concerned.
In the D. A. V. College case(1) the
compulsory affiliation of minority educational institutions to the University
which had prescribed a medium of instructions other than the language of the
minority a via media was suggested, having regard to the formation of the
linguistic States throughout India, that no compulsory affiliation can be
insisted upon which offends the right guaranteed under Arts. 29(1) and 30(1).
If, as was held, compulsory affiliation is bad, it will leave them free to get
affiliated to a University in that linguistic State which provides facility for
the language and script of the minorities. This pre-supposes that (1) [1971]
Supp. S. C. R. 688 at 709.
213 there is a right to get recognition or
affiliation where it is possible in India or minority institutions to preserve
their language, script and culture.
We may in this connection refer to a
unanimous resolution of Parliament dated September 19, 1956, on the safeguards
proposed for the linguistic minorities, Vide Part IV of the States
Reorganisation Report, recommending that the concerned States should provide
necessary facilities to safeguard minority rights by amending their University
Statutes. The fifth paragraph of the memorandum as approved by Parliament
states :
"5. Affiliation of schools and colleges
using minority languages.-Connected with the proposals contained in the
preceding paragraphs is the question of the affiliation of educational
institutions located in the new or reorganised States to appropriate
Universities or Boards of Education. It is of course desirable that every
effort should be made to evolve arrangements whereby educational institutions
like schools and colleges can be affiliated, in respect of courses of study in
the mother-tongue, to Universities and other authorities which are situated in
the same State. However, it may not always be possible to make such
arrangements; and having regard to the number of institutions of this kind, it
may sometimes be convenient, both from the point of view of the Universities or
the educational authorities concerned, and from the point of view of the
institutions themselves, that they should be permitted to seek affiliation to
appropriate bodies located outside the State.
This may be regarded in fact as a necessary
corollary to the provisions contained in Article 30 of the Constitution, which
gives to the minorities the right to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice." But what would happen if the educational
institutions of a minority find it inconvenient or impossible to secure such a
recognition or affiliation even outside the State in which they are established?
In such circumstances, education including University education being a State
subject and the legislative power of the State also being subject to Art.
29(1) and Art. 30(1), minorities able to
establish an educational institution can insist on recognition, where
affiliation is not provided for by the University Acts to the educational
qualifications awarded by them, whether degrees, diploma or other certificates,
which conform to the educational standards prescribed by the State for the
recognition of such degrees, diplomas and other certificates.
KHANNA, J. What is the scope and ambit of the
rights of minorities, whether based on religion or language, to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice under clause (1) of article
30 of the Constitution is the question which arises for consideration in this
writ petition filed by the Ahmadabad St. Xavier's College Society and another
under article 32 of the Constitution. The respondents impleaded in the petition
are the State of Gujarat and the Gujarat University.
The first petitioner (hereinafter referred to
as the petitioner) is a Society registered under the Societies Registration
Act, 1860 (Act 214 21 of 1860) and a Trust under the Bombay Public Trusts Act,
1950 (Act 29 of 1950). The petitioner is running St.
Xavier's College of Arts and Commerce in Ahmadabad.
The said college was established in June 1955 by a religious denomination known
as the Society of Jesus, a religious order of Catholic priests and brothers.
The petitioner society was formed with the object of taking over the above
mentioned college.
The petitioner society and the St. Xavier's
College seek to provide higher education to Christian students. Children,
however, of all classes and creeds provided they attain the qualifying academic
standards are admitted to the St.
Xavier's College.
Before the bifurcation of the erstwhile State
of Bombay into State of Maharashtra and St-ate of Gujarat, the Bombay State
legislature passed the Gujarat University Act, 1949 (hereinafter referred to as
the principal Act). The object of the Act was to establish and incorporate a
teaching and affiliated university. St. Xavier's College was accorded
affiliation under section 33 of the principal Act on or about June 1955.
Section 2 of the principal Act contained definitions. We may set out the
relevant definitions "(1) 'Affiliated College' means a college affiliated
under section 5 or 33.
(2) 'College' means a degree college or an
intermediate college.
(2A) 'Constituent College' means a University
college or affiliated college made constituent under section 41.
(3) 'Degree College' means an affiliated
college which is authorised to submit its students to an examination qualifying
for any degree of the University.
(8) 'Recognized Institution' means an
institution for research or specialized studies other than an affiliated
college and recognized as such by the University.
(12) 'Teachers' means professors, readers,
lecturers and such other persons imparting instruction in the University, an
affiliated college or a recognized institution as may be declared to be
teachers by the Statutes.
(13) 'Teachers of the University' means
teacher appointed or recognized by the University for imparting instruction on
its behalf.
(15A) 'University College' means a college
which the University may establish or maintain under this Act or a college
transferred to the University and maintained by it.
(16) 'University Department' means any
college, postgraduate or research institution or department maintained by the
University." 215 Section 39 of the Principal Act provided that within the
University area, all post-graduate instruction, teaching and training shall be
conducted by the University or by such affiliated colleges or institutions and
in such subjects as may be prescribed by the Statutes. According to section 40
of 'the Act, within a period of three years from the date on which section 3
(which dealt with the incorporation of the University) comes into force, the
Senate shall determine that all instructions teaching and training beyond the
stage of Intermediate Examinations shall, within the area of the City of Ahmadabad
and such other contiguous area as the Senate may determine, be conducted by the
University and shall be imparted by the teachers of the University. The Senate
shall then communicate its decision to the State Government which Government
may, after making such inquiry as it thinks fit, by notification in the
official Gazette declare that the provisions of section 41 would come into
force on such date as may be specified in the notification.
Section 40 was amended by Bombay Act 30 of
1954, as a result of which the words "three years" were substituted
by the words "seven years". The effect of that amendment was that the
Senate could take its decision under section 40 of the Act within seven years
from the date on which section 3 came into force. Section 41 of the principal
Act dealt with constituent colleges and institutions. The provisions of this
section would be dealt with at length hereafter.
Suffice it to say at present that sub-section
(2) of that section provided that all institutions within the Ahmadabad area
would be constituent institutions of the University.
No educational institution situate within the
Ahmadabad area, it was specified, would save with the consent of the University
and the sanction of the State Government, be associated in any way with, or
seek admission to any privileges of, any other University established by law.
Sub-section (4) of section 41 dealt with the
relations of the constituent colleges and the constituent institutions within
the Ahmadabad area and provided that the same would be governed by the Statutes
to be made in this behalf. The matters in respect of which the Statutes were to
make provisions in particular regarding the relations of the constituent
colleges and recognized institutions were also specified.
The Senate of Gujarat University did not take
any decision mentioned in section 40 within the stipulated period of seven
years. The said period expired on November 22, 1957.
The colleges affiliated to the Gujarat
University accordingly continued to be affiliated colleges after that date. On
September 28, 1971 the Senate passed a resolution that all instructions,
teaching and training beyond the stage of intermediate examination in the city
of Ahmadabad be conducted by the University and imparted by the teachers of the
University. The Registrar of the University was directed to communicate the
decision of the Senate to the State Government. The petitioners and some others
then filed petitions under article 226 of the Constitution in the Gujarat High
Court on the ground that the powers of the Senate and the State Government
under section 40 of the principal Act had got exhausted on November 22, 1957
when the period of seven years from the commencement of the principal Act had expired.
In the 216 alternative, it was stated by the petitioners that the provisions of
sections 40 and 41 were violative of articles 14, 19, 26, 29 and 30 of the
Constitution. In view of the pendency of these petitions, the State Government
did not act upon the impugned resolution passed by the Senate on September 28,
1971.
The Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972
(Act No. 6 of 1973) (hereinafter referred to as the amending Act) was
thereafter passed by the Gujarat legislature. The amending Act came into force
on March 12, 1973. It substituted the word "Court" for the word
"Senate" and the words "Executive Council" for the word
"Syndicate". The Gujarat University Act as amended by the amending
Act may for the sake of convenience be described as the amended Act. Sections
33A, 39, 40, 41, 51A and 52A of the amended Act read as under :
" 33A. (1) Every college (other than a
Government college or a college maintained by the Government) affiliated before
the commencement of the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (hereinafter
in this section referred to as 'such commencement')(a) shall be under the
management of a governing body which shall include amongst its members the
Principal of the college, a representative of the University, nominated by the
Vice-Chancellor,, and three representatives of the teachers of the college and
at least one representative each of the Members of the non-teaching staff, and
the students of the college, to be elected respectively from amongst such
teachers, members of the non-teaching staff and students; and (b) that for
recruitment of the Principal and members of the teaching staff of a college
there is a selection committee of the college which shall include(1) in the
case of recruitment of the Principal, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice Chancellor, and (2) in the case of recruitment of a
member of the teaching staff of the college, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice-Chancellor and the Head of the Department, if any,
concerned with the subject to be taught by such member.
(2) Every college referred to in sub-section
(1) shall, (a) within a period of six months after such commencement,
constitute or reconstitute its governing body in conformity with sub-section
(1), and (b) as and when occasion first arises after such commencement, for
recruitment of the Principal and teachers of 217 the college, constitute or
reconstitute its selection committee so as to be in conformity with sub-section
(1).
(3) The provisions of sub-section (1) shall
be deemed to be a condition of affiliation of every college referred to in
sub-section (1).
39. Within the University area, all
post-graduate instruction, teaching and training shall be conducted by the
University or by such affiliated colleges or institutions and in such subjects
as may be prescribed by the Statutes.
40.(1) The Court may determine that all
instructions, teaching and training in courses of studies in respect of which
the University is competent to hold examinations shall within the University
area be conducted by the University and shall be impacted by the teachers of
the University and the Court shall communicate its decision to the State
Government.
(2)On receipt of the communication under
sub-section, (1), the State Government may, after making such inquiry as it
thinks fit, by notification in the Official Gazette declare that the provisions
of section 41 shall come into force on such date as may be specified in the
notification.
41.(1) All colleges within the University
area which are admitted to the privileges of the University under subsection
(3) of section 5 and all colleges within the said area which may hereafter be
affiliated to the University shall be constituent colleges of the University.
(2)All institutions within the University
area recognized under sections 35 and 63 or approved under section 35A shall be
the constituent institutions of the University.
(3)No educational institution situate within
the University area shall, save with the consent of the University and the sanction
of the State Government, be associated in any way with, or seek admission to
any privileges of, any other University established by law.
(4)The relations of the constituent colleges
and constituent, recognized or approved institutions within the University area
shall be governed by the Statutes to be made in that behalf, and such Statutes
shall provide in particular for the exercise by the University of the following
powers in respect of the constituent degree colleges and constituent recognized
institutions(i)to lay down minimum educational qualifications for the different
classes of teachers and tutorial staff employed by such colleges and
institutions and. the conditions of their service;
218 (ii)to approve the appointments of the
teachers made by such colleges and institutions;
(iii)to require each such college and
institution to contribute a prescribed quota of recognized teachers in any
subject for teaching on behalf of the University;
(iv)to co-ordinate and regulate the
facilities provided and expenditure incurred by such colleges and institutions
in regard to libraries, laboratories and other equipments for teaching and
research;
(v)to require such colleges and institutions,
when necessary, to confine the enrollment of students to certain subjects;
(vi)to levy contributions from such colleges
and institutions and make grants to them; and (vii)to require satisfactory
arrangements for tutorial and similar other work in such colleges and
institutions and to inspect such arrangements from time to time;
Provided that a constituent degree college or
a constituent recognized institution shall supplement such Leaching by tutorial
or other instruction teaching or training in a manner to be prescribed by the
Regulation to be made by the Academic Council.
(5)Subject to the provisions of the Statutes
the Board of University Teaching and Research shall organize and coordinate the
instruction, teaching and training within the University area.
51A(1) 'No member of the teaching, other
academic and nonteaching staff of an affiliated college and recognized or
approved institution shall be dismissed or removed or reduced in rank except
after an inquiry in which he has been informed of the charges against him and
given a reasonable opportunity of being heard in respect of those charges and
until(a)he has been given a reasonable opportunity of making representation on
any such penalty proposed to be inflicted on him, and (b)the penalty to be
inflicted on him is approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of the
University authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
(2)No termination of service of such member
not amounting to his dismissal or removal falling under sub-section(1) shall be
valid unless(a)he has been given a reasonable opportunity of showing cause
against the proposed termination, and 219 (b) such termination is approved by
the Vice-Chancellor or any officer of the University authorised by the Vice-Chancellor
in this behalf :
Provided that nothing in this sub-section
shall apply to any person who is appointed for a temporary period only.
52A. (1) Any dispute between the governing
body and any member of the teaching, other academic and nonteaching staff of an
affiliated college or recognized or approved institution which is connected
with the conditions of service of such member, shall; on a request of the
governing body, or of the member concerned be referred to a-Tribunal of
Arbitration consisting of one nominated by the governing body of the college
or, as the case may be, member of the recognized or approved institution, one
member nominated by the member concerned and an Umpire appointed by the Vice-Chancellor.
(2) The provisions of section 52 shall,
thereupon mutatis mutandis apply to such request and the decision that may be given
by such Tribunal." A meeting of the University Senate was convened for
March
27. 28 and 29, 1973 wherein resolutions were
proposed to be moved as items Nos. 144 and 145 of the agenda that all
instructions, teaching and training in courses of studies in respect of which
the University was competent to hold examinations be conducted by the
University and be imparted by the teachers of the University. The petitioners
thereupon filed the present petition under article 32 of the Constitution.
According to the petitioners, the St.Xavier's College Ahmadabad is an
educational institution established by a minority and them provisions of
sections 40 and 41 of the amended Act are violative ,of the fundamental rights
of the petitioners guaranteed under articles 14, 19, 26, 29, 30 and 31 of the
Constitution. The petitioners have also, questioned the competence of the
Gujarat legislature to pass the amending Act. The three main reliefs sought by
the petitioners, are :
"(1) That sections 40 and 41 of the
Gujarat University Act, 1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended by the
Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973)'are ultra
vires the legislative powers of the State Legislature and/or are violative of
articles 14, 19 (1) (a), (f) and (g), 26, 29, 30 and 31 of the Constitution of
India;
(2) That sections 51A and 52A as inserted in
the Gujarat University Act, 1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended by the
Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973) are ultra
vires article 14, 19 (1) (a) (f) and (g), 26, 29 and 30 of the Constitution of
India, and Ordinances 120-D, 120E, 12OF and 120G of the:
220 Ordinances framed by the Gujarat
University under the Gujarat University Act, 1949 and saved by sub-section '(4)
'of section 55 of the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 are ultra vires
articles 14, 19(1)(f) and (g), 26, 29 and 30 of the Constitution of India;
(3) That section 33A inserted in the Gujarat
University Act 1949 (Bombay Act No. 1 of 1949) as amended by the Gujarat
University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973) read with section
20 (Clause XXXIX) as inserted in the Gujarat University Act, 1949 by the
Gujarat University Amendment Act, 1972 are ultra vires articles 14 19(1)(f) and
(g), 26, 29 and 301 of the Constitution of India." Prayer was also made by
the petitioners for restraining the University from considering or passing the
resolutions at items Nos. 144 and 145 ,of the agenda in the meeting proposed to
be held on March 27, 28 and 29, 1973. When the petition came up for preliminary
hearing on March 27, 1973 this Court made an order that the University might
pass the resolutions in question on March 27, 28 and 29, 1973 but should not
implement the same. The following resolution was passed 'by the Senate in the
meeting held on March 27 and 28, 1973 .
"It is hereby resolved that all
instructions, teaching and training in courses of studies in respect of which
the University is competent to hold examinations shall within the University
area be conducted by the University and shall be imparted by the teachers of
the University." In view of the stay order of this Court, the above
resolution has not been implemented.
The petition has been resisted by the two
respondents, and the affidavits of the Under Secretary to the, Government of
Gujarat and the Registrar of the University have been filed in opposition to
the petition.
When the petition came up for hearing on
November 12, 1973, the ,Court referred the petition to a larger Bench. It was
directed that notice of the matter be issued to the Advocates General of the
States, Attorney General of India as well as the Union of India. Public notice
was also issued to the minority institutions to enter appearance, if so
advised. The All India University Teachers Association was also granted
permission for being heard in the matter.
Lengthy arguments have thereafter been
addressed before us on behalf of the petitioners, the respondents as well as
others who have been allowed to intervene. The arguments have, however, been
confined to the question as to whether the impugned provision viol-ate article
30 of the Constitution. No arguments were heard on the point as to whether the
impugned provisions are liable to be struck down ,on other grounds.
221 We may now refer to some of the relevant
provisions of the Constitution to which reference has been made. According to
clause (1) of article 25, subject to public order, morality and health and to
the other provisions of Part 111, all persons are equally entitled to freedom
of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion.
Article 26 gives a right, subject to public order, morality and health, to
every religious denomination or any section thereof (a) to establish and
maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes; (b) to manage its
own affairs in matters of religion; (c) to own and acquire movable and
immovable property; and (d) to administer such property in accordance with law.
Articles 28, 29 and 30 contain provisions for educational institutions and read
as under :
"28. (1) No religious instruction shall
be provider in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State
funds.
(2)Nothing in clause (1) shall apply to an
educational institution which is administered by the State but has been
established under any endowment or trust which requires that religious
instruction shall be imparted in such institution.
(3)No person attending any educational
institution recognized by the State or receiving aid out of State funds shall
be required to take part in any religious instruction that may be imparted in
such institution or to attend any religious worship that may be conducted in
such institution or in any premises attached thereto unless such person or, if
such person is a minor, his guardian has given his consent thereto.
29.(1) Any section of the citizens residing
in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language,
script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same.
(2)No citizen shall be denied admission into
any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of
State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them.
30.(1) All minorities, whether based on
religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer
educational institutions, of their choice.
(2)The State shall not, in granting aid to
educational institutions, discriminate against any educational institution on
the ground that it is under the management of a minority, whether based on
religion or language." Article 28 forbids, subject to the exception
contained in clause (2), the imparting of religious instructions in any
educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds. The article also
contains provision against compulsion for persons attending an educational
institution recognized by the state or receiving aid out of State funds, to
take part in any religious instruction that may be imparted in such institution
or to attend any religious worship that may be conducted in such institution or
in any premises attached thereto.
Although the marginal note of article 29
mentions protection of minority rights, the rights actually conferred by that
article are not restricted merely to the minorities.
According to clause (1) of that article, any
section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof
having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right
to conserve the same. In order to invoke the benefit of this clause all that is
essential is that a section of the citizens residing in the territory of India
or any part thereof should have a distinct language, script or culture of its
own. Once that is provided those citizens shall have the right to conserve
their language, script or culture irrespective of the fact whether they are
members of the majority community or minority community.
Clause (2) of' article 29 forbids the denial
of admission to citizens into any educational institution maintained by the State
or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste,
language or any of them.
Clause (1) of article 30 gives right to all
minorities, whether based on religion or language, to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice.
Analysing that clause it would follow that
the right which has been conferred by the clause is on two types of minorities.
Those minorities may be based either on religion or on language. The right
conferred upon the said minorities is to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice. The word establish" indicates the right to
bring into existence, while the right to administer an institution means the
right to effectively manage and conduct the affairs of the institution.
Administration connotes management of the affairs of the institution. The
management must be free of control so that the founders or their nominees can
mould the institution as they think fit and in accordance with their ideas of
how the interest of the community in general and the institution in particular
will be best served. The words "of their choice" qualify the
educational institutions and show that the educational institutions established
and administered by the minorities need not be of some particular class; the
minorities have the right and freedom to establish and administer such
educational institutions as they choose. Clause (2)of article 30 prevents the
State from making discrimination in the matter of grant of aid to any
educational institution on the that the institution is under the management of
a minority whether based on religion or language.
Before we deal with the contentions advanced
before us and the scope and ambit of article 30 of the Constitution, it may be
pertinent to refer to the historical background.
India is the second most 'Populous country of
the world.
The people inhabiting this vast land profess
different religions and speak different languages. Despite the diversity of
religion and language, there runs through the fabric of the nation the golden
thread of a basic innate unity. It is a mosaic of different religions languages
and cultures. Each of them has made a 223 mark on the Indian polity and India
today represents a synthesis of them all. The closing years of the British rule
were marked by communal riots and dissensions. There was also a feeling of
distrust and the demand was made by a section of the Muslims for a separate
homeland. This ultimately resulted in the partition of the country. Those who
led the fight for independence in India always :aid great stress on communal
amity and accord. They wanted the establishment of a secular State wherein
people belonging to the different religious should all have a feeling of
equality and non-discrimination. Demand had also been made before the partition
by, sections of people belonging to the minorities for reservation of seats and
separate electorates. In order to bring about integration and fusion of the
different sections of the population, the framers of the Constitution did away
with separate electorates and introduced the system of joint electorates, so
that every candidate in an election should have to lock for support of all
sections of the citizens. Special safeguards were guaranteed for the minorities
and they were made a part of the fundamental rights with a view to instill a
sense of confidence and security in the minorities. Those provisions were a
kind of a Chartor of rights for the minorities so that none might have the
feeling that any section of the population consisted of first-class citizens
and the others of second-class citizens. The result was that minorities gave up
their claims for reservation of seats. Sardar Patel, who was the Chairman of
the Advisory Committee dealing with the question of minorities, said in the
course of his speech delivered on February 27, 1947 "This Committee forms
one of the most vital parts of the Constituent Assembly and one of the most
difficult tasks that has to be done by us is the work of this committee. Often
you must have heard in various debates in British Parliament that have been
held on this question recently and before when it has been claimed in behalf of
the British Government that they have a special responsibility--a special
obligation-for protection of the interests of the minorities.. They claim to
have more special interest than we have. It is for us to prove that it is a
bogus claim, a false claim, and that nobody can be more interested than us in
India in the protection of our minorities. Our mission is to satisfy every
interest and safeguard the interests of all the minorities to their
satisfaction." (The Framing of India's Constitution B. Shiva Rao Select
Documents, Vol. II p. 66).
It is in the context of that background that
we should view the provisions of the Constitution contained in articles 25 to
30, The object of articles 25 to 30 was to preserve the rights of religious and
linguistic minorities, to place them on a secure pedestal and withdraw them
from the vicissitudes of political controversy. These provisions enshrined a
befitting pledge to the minorities in the Constitution of 'the country whose
greatest son had laid down his life for the protection of the minorities,. As
long as the Constitution stands as it is today, no tampering with those rights
can be countenanced. Any attempt to do so would be not only an act of breach of
faith, it would be constitutionally impermissible and liable to be struck down
by the courts. Although the words secular state are not expressly mentioned in
the Constitution, there can be no doubt that our Constitution-makers wanted
establishment of such a state. The provisions of the Constitution were designed
accordingly. There is no mysticism in the secular character of the state.
Secularism is neither anti-God, nor pro-God;
it treats alike the devout, the agnostic and
the atheist.
It eliminates God from the matters of the
state and ensures that no one shall be discriminated against on the ground of
religion. The Constitution at the same time expressly guarantees freedom of
conscience and the right freely to profess practise and propagate religion. The
Constitution makers were conscious of the deep attachment the vast masses of
our country had towards religion, the sway it had on their minds and the
significant role it played in their lives. To allay all apprehensions of
interference by the legislature and the executive in matters of religion, the
rights mentioned in articles 25 to 30 were made a part of the fundamental
rights and religious freedom contained in those articles was guaranteed by the
Constitution.
As in the case of religion so in the case of
language, the importance of the matter and the sensitivity of the people on
this issue was taken note of by the Constitution-makers.
Language has a close relationship with
culture. According to the Royal Commission on Bilingualism and Biculturalism
(1965), the vitality of the language is an essential condition for the
preservation of a culture and an attempt to provide for cultural equality is
primarily an attempt to make provisions for linguistic equality (quoted on page
590 of Canadian Constitutional Law in a Modern Perspective by J.
Noel Lyon and Ronald G. Atkey).
The idea of giving some special rights to the
minorities is not to have a kind of a privileged or pampered section of the
population but to give to the minorities a sense of security and a feeling of
confidence. The great leaders of India since time immemorial had preached the
doctrine of tolerance and catholicity of outlook. Those noble ideas were
enshrined in the Constitution. Special rights for minorities were designed not
to create inequality. Their real effect was to bring about equality by ensuring
the preservation of the minority institutions and by guaranteeing to the
minorities autonomy in the matter of the administration of these institutions.
The differential treatment for the minorities by giving, them special rights is
intended to bring about an equilibrium, so that the ideal of equality may not
be reduced to a mere abstract idea but should become a living@ reality and
result in true, genuine equality, an equality not merely in theory but also in
fact.
The majority in a system of adult franchise
hardly needs any protection. It can look after itself and protect its
interests. Any measure wanted by the majority can without much difficulty be
brought on the statute book because the majority can get that done by giving
such a mandate to the elected representatives. It is only the minorities who
need protection, and article 30, besides some other articles, is intended to
afford and guarantee that protection. It may be apposite in this context to 225
refer to the observations made by Latham C.J. in Adelaide.
Co. of, Jehovah's Witnesses Inc. v. The
Commonwealth(1) while dealing with section 116 of the Commonwealth of Australia
(Constitution) Act which provides inter alia that the Commonwealth shall not
make any law for prohibiting the free exercise of any religion. Said the
learned Chief Justice : ". . . . it should not be forgotten that such a
provision as section 116, is not required for the protection of the religion of
a majority. The religion of the majority of the people can look after itself.
Section 116 is required to protect the religion (or absence of religion) of
minorities, and, in particular, of unpopular minorities." It would in the
above context be also pertinent to refer to the observations of the majority of
the Permanent Court of International Justice in a matter relating to the
minority schools in Albania. On October 2, 1921 Albania, subsequent to her
admission into the League of Nations, signed a Declaration relating to the
position of minorities in Albania. The first paragraph of Article 4 of that
Declaration ran as follows : "All Albanian nationals shall be equal before
the law, and shall enjoy the same civil and political rights without
distinction as to race, language or religion". Article 5 of the
Declaration was in the following words "Albanian nationals who belong to
racial, religious or linguistic minorities will enjoy the same treatment and
security in law and in fact as other Albanian nationals. In particular, they
shall have an equal right to maintain, manage and control at their own expense
or to establish in the future, charitable, religious and social institutions, schools
and other educational establishments, with the right to use their own language
and to exercise their religion freely therein". In 1933 the' Albanian
National Assembly modified Articles 206 and 207 of the Albanian Constitution
which permitted the setting up of private schools. Henceforth those articles
provided as follows :
"The instruction and education of
Albanian subjects are reserved to the, State and will be given in State
schools.
Primary education is compulsory for all
Albanian nationals and will be given free of charge. Private schools of all
categories at present in operation will be closed." Following upon the
above change in the articles of the Constitution, a number of petitions were
presented to the Council of the League stating that the new provisions of the
Constitution were contrary to the Declaration. In January 1935 the Council of
the League adopted a Resolution requesting the Permanent Court of International
Justice to give an Opinion on the question "whether, regard being had to
the above-mentioned Declaration of October 2, 1921, as a whole, the Albanian
Government is justified in its plea that, as the abolition of private schools
in Albania constitutes a general measure applicable to the majority as well as
to the minority, it is in conformity with the letter and the spirit of the
stipulation". It was held by 8 votes to 3 that the plea of the Albanian
Government that, as the abolition of private schools in Albania constitutes a
general measure applicable to the (1) [1943] 67 Ccm. L. R. 116.
16-L-131 Sup. CI./75 226 majority as well as
to the minority, it is in conformity with the letter and spirit of the
stipulations laid down in Article 5, first paragraph, of the Declaration of
October 2, 1921, is not well founded. In the above context the Court observed.
"1. The Object of Minorities Treaties.
The idea underlying the treaties for the protection of minorities is to secure
for certain elements incorporated in a State, the population of which differs
from them in race, language or religion, the possibility of living peaceably
alongside that population and co-operating amicably with it, while at the same
time preserving the characteristics which distinguish them from the majority,
and satisfying the ensuring special needs.
In order to attain that object, two things
were regarded as particularly necessary, and have formed the subject of
provisions in these treaties.
The first is to ensure that nationals
belonging to racial, religious or linguistic minorities shall be placed in
every respect on a footing of perfect equality with the other nationals of the
State. The second is to ensure for the minority elements suitable means for the
preservation of their racial peculiarities, their traditions and their national
characteristics.
These two requirements are indeed closely
interlocked, for there would be no true equality between a majority and a
minority if the latter were deprived of its own institutions and were
consequently compelled to renounce that which constitutes the very essence of
its being a minority." It was further observed :
"There must be equality in fact as well
as ostensible legal equality in the sense of the absence of discrimination in
the words of the law. Equality in law precludes discrimination of any kind;
whereas equality in fact may involve the necessity of different treatment in
order to attain a result which establishes an equilibrium between different
situations.
It is easy to imagine cases in which equality
of treatment of the majority and of the minority, whose situation and requirements
are different, would result in inequality in fact;
treatment of this description would run
counter to the first sentence of paragraph I of Article 5. The equality between
members of the majority and of the minority must be an effective, genuine equality;
that is the meaning of this provision." The Court referred to Article 5 of
the Declaration and observed:
"This sentence of the paragraph being
linked to the first by the words 'in particular', it is natural to conclude
that it 227 envisages a particularly important illustration of the application
of the principle of identical treatment in law and in fact that is stipulated
in the first sentence of the paragraph. For the institutions mentioned in the
second sentence are indispensable to enable the minority to enjoy the same
treatment as the majority, not only in law but also in fact. The abolition of
these institutions, which alone can satisfy the special requirements of the
minority groups, and their replacement by government institutions, would destroy
this equality of treatment, for its effect would be to deprive the minority of
the institutions appropriate to its needs, whereas the majority would continue
to have them supplied in the institutions created by the State." It would
be appropriate to refer at this stage to the cases wherein this Court has dealt
with the impact of article 30 on the educational institutions established by
the minorities. The first case(1) was a reference made by the President under
article 143(1) of the Constitution for obtaining the opinion of this Court upon
certain questions relating to the constitutional validity of the provisions of
tile Kerala Education Bill which had been passed by the Kerala Legislative
Assembly and had been reserved by the Governor for the consideration of the
President. Four questions were referred to the Court, out of which we are at
present concerned with question No. 2 which was as under "Do sub-clause
(5) of clause 3,.sub-clause (3) of clause 8 and clauses 9 to 13 of Kerala
Education Bill, or any provision thereof, offend clause (1) of article 30 of
the Constitution in any particulars or to any extent ?" Clause 3(5) of the
Bill made the recognition of new schools subject to other provisions of the
Bill and the rules framed by the Government under clause 36. Clause 15
authorised the Government to acquire any category of schools. Clause 8(3) made
it obligatory on all aided schools to hand over the fees to the Government.
Clauses 9 to 13 made provisions for the regulation and management of schools, payment
of salary to the teachers and the terms and conditions of their appointment.
The Bench which heard the reference consisted of 7 judges. Six members of the
Bench speaking through Das CJ answered question No. 2 in the following words :
"Question No. 2 : (i) Yes, so far as
Anglo Indian educational institutions entitled to grant under Att. 337/ are
concerned. (ii) As regards other minorities not entitled to grant as of right
under any express provision of the Constitution, but are, in receipt of aid or desire
such aid and also as regards Anglo-Indian educational institutions in so far as
they are receiving aid in excess of what are due to them under Art. 337,
clauses 8(3), and 9 to 13 do not offend Art. 30 (1) but clause 3(5) in so far
as it makes such educational (1) [1959] S. C. R. 993.
228 institutions subject to clauses 14 and 15
do offend Art. 30 (1). (iii) Clause 7 (except sub-cls. (1) and (3) which
applies only to aided schools), cl. 10 in so far as they apply to recognized
schools to be established after the said Bill comes into force do not offend
Art. 30(1) but cl. 3(5) in so far as it makes the new schools established after
the commencement of the Bill subject to cl. 20 does offend Art. 30(1)." It
was held that "Article 30(1) of. the Constitution made no distinction
between minority institutions existing from before the Constitution or
established thereafter and protected both. It did not require that a minority
institution should be confined to the members of the community to which it
belonged and minority institutions could not cease to be so by admitting a
non-member to it.
Nor did Art. 30(1) in any way limit the
subject to be taught in a minority institution, and its crucial words 'of their
own choice', clearly indicated that the ambit of the rights it conferred was
determinable by the nature of the institutions that the minority communities
chose to establish and, the three categories into which such institutions could
thus be classified were (1) those that sought neither aid nor recognition from
the State, (2) those that sought aid, and (3) those that sought recognition but
not aid.
The impugned Bill was concerned only with
institutions of the second and third categories." It was further held
"The right of the minorities to administer their educational institutions
under Art.
30(1), was not inconsistent with the right of
the State to insist on proper safeguards against maladministration by imposing
reasonable regulations as conditions precedent to the grant of aid. That did
not. however, mean that State Legislature could, in the exercise of its powers
of legislation under Arts. 245 and 246 of the Constitution, override the
fundamental rights by employing indirect methods, for what it had no power to
do directly, it could not do indirectly." Dealing with the question of
State recognition of the minority institutions, the Court held "While it
was undoubtedly true that there could be no fundamental right to State
recognition, denial of recognition except on such terms as virtually amounted
to a surrender of the right to administer the institution. must, in substance
and effect infringe Art. 30( 1) of the Constitution." Venkatarama Aiyar J.
in his minority opinion held that article 30(1) of the Constitution did not in
terms confer a right on the minority institutions to State, recognition, nor,
properly construed, could it do so by 229 implication, for such an implication,
if raised, would be contrary to the express provisions of article 45 of the
Constitution. Article 30(1) was primarily intended to protect such minority
institutions as imparted purely religious education and to hold that the State
was bound there under to recognize them would be tantamount not only to
rendering article 45 wholly infructuous but also to nullifying the basic
concept of the Constitution itself, namely, its secular character.
Rev. Sidhajbltai Sabhai & Ors. v. State
of Bombay & Anr.(1) was the next case in which this Court went into the
question of the right of minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions. The petitioners in that case professed the, Christian faith and
belonged to the United Church of Northern India. They were members of a society
which maintained educational institutions primarily for the benefit of the
Christian Community. The society conducted forty-two primary schools and a
Training College for teachers. The teachers trained in the college were
absorbed in the primary schools conducted by the society and those not so
absorbed were employed by other Christian Mission Schools conducted by the
United Church of Northern India.
The, cost of maintaining the training college
and the primary schools was met out of donations received from the Irish
Presbyterian Mission, fee from scholars and grant-inaid from the State
Government. On May 28, 1955, the Government of Bombay issued an order that from
the academic year 1955-56, 80% of the seats in the training colleges for
teachers in non-Government training colleges should be reserved for teachers
nominated by the Government. The Principal of the Training College was
thereafter asked by the Educational Inspector nor to admit without specific
permission of the Education Department private students in excess of 20% of the
total strength in each class. It was also mentioned by the Educational Inspector
that the refusal to admit Government nominated teachers was irregular and
against Government policy. Warning was administered. to the petitioners that
disregard of the Government orders would result in the stoppage of grant. The
petitioners thereupon approached this Court under article 32 of the
Constitution on the allegation that the directions issued to them were
violative of article 30(1) and other provisions of the Constitution. It was
Held by a Bench of six judges speaking through Shah J. (as he then was) that
the rules for recognition of private training institutions, in so far as they
related to reservation of seats therein under orders of Government and
directions given pursuant thereto regarding reservation of 80% of the seats and
the threat to withhold grant-in-aid and recognition of the college, infringed
the fundamental freedom under article 30(1).
Rev Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The State
of Bihar & Ors.(2) was the next case wherein this Court dealt with the
protection afforded by article 30(1) to educational institutions established by
the minorities. The case related to the St. Xavier's College Ranchi which had
been established by the Jesuits of Ranchi and was affiliated to Patna
University. The object of founding the College. inter alial was to give
Catholic (1) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 837.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
230 youth a full Course of Moral and liberal
education, by imparting a thorough religious instruction and by maintaining a
Catholic atmosphere, in the Institution.
However, the College was open to
non-Catholics and all non-Catholic students received a course of moral
science'. The Bihar Legislature by an amending Act introduced section 48-A in
the Bihar Universities Act with effect from March 1, 1962. The said section
related to the establishment of a University Service Commission for affiliated
colleges not belonging to the State Government. According to clause 6 of that
section, subject to the approval of the University, appointments, dismissals,
removals, termination of service or reduction in rank of teachers of an
affiliated college not belonging to the State Government shall be made by the
governing body of the college on the recommendation of the Commission. Clause
11 of that section inter alia provided that the Commission shall be consulted
by the governing body of a college in all disciplinary matters affecting a
teacher of the college and no memorials or petitions relating to such matters
shall be disposed of nor shall any action be taken against, or any punishment
imposed on, a teacher of the college otherwise than in conformity with the
finding of the Commission. The petitioners approached this Court under article
32 of the Constitution and contended that the St.
Xavier's College Ranchi was founded by
Christian minority and they had a right to administer it. According to the
petitioners, section 48-A deprived them of the right under article 30 inasmuch
as its provisions required inter alia that appointments, dismissals, reduction
in rank, etc., of the staff must be made by the governing body on the
recommendation of the University Service Commission for affiliated colleges; in
no case could the governing body appoint person not. recommended by the
Commission; the Commission had to be consulted in all disciplinary matters and
any punishment imposed on a teacher could be only in accordance with the
findings of the Commission. Subsequent to the introduction of section 48-A, in
view of differences arising between the University and the college, the
University withdrew the affiliation of the college. While the petition was
pending, section 48-B was inserted into the Bihar Universities Act whereby it
was provided that the governing body of affiliated colleges established by a
minority based on religion or language would be entitled to make, appointments,
dismissals, termination of service or reduction in rank of teachers or take
other disciplinary measures subject only to the approval of the Commission and
the Syndicate of the University. While allowing the petition filed by the
petitioners, it was held by a Constitution Bench of this Court speaking through
Hidayatullah C.J. that the protection claimed by the petitioners clearly flowed
from the words of article 30(1) of the Constitution. It was further held that
the width of article 30(1) could not be cut down by introducing in it
considerations on which article 29(1) was based.
Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v.
State of Bihar & Ors. (1) was the next case wherein, this Court dealt with
a claim based on article 30(1) of the Constitution. The case related to a
school founded in 1954 at Bhagalpur. The school was being managed by the
National.
(1) [1970] 1 S.C.R 172.
231 Christian Council of India. Two persons
were elected as the President and Secretary of the school and their election
was approved by the President of the Board of Secondary Education. The order of
the President of the Board of Secondary Education was set aside by the
Secretary to the Government, Education Department by order dated May 22, 1967.
On June 21, 1967 the Regional Deputy Director of Education Bhagalpur addressed
a letter to the Secretary, Church Missionary Society School, Bhagarpur inviting
his attention to the order dated May 22, 1967 and requesting him to take steps
to constitute a Managing Committee of the School in accordance with that order.
A petition was then filed in the High Court of Patna by four petitioners for
restraining the State of Bihar and its officers from interfering with the right
of the petitioners to administer and manage the affairs of the school. The High
Court dismissed the petition on the ground that the school was not an
educational institution established by a minority. The aforesaid petitioners
then came up in appeal to this Court.
Petitions under article 32 of the
Constitution were also filed by other petitioners in this Court. This Court
held that the school' in question was an educational institution established by
a religious minority. On the above finding the Court speaking through ShahJ.
(as he then was) held that the order passed by the educational authorities
requiring the Secretary of the School to take steps to constitute a Managing
Committee in accordance with the order dated May 22, 1967 was invalid.
Question of the protection of article 30(1)
next arose in the case of State of Kerala, etc. v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial.(1) This case related to the Kerala University Act, 1969. The said
Act was passed to reorganise the University of Kerala with a view to establish
a teaching, residential and affiliating University for the southern districts
of the State of Kerala. Some of its provisions affected private colleges,
particularly those founded by minority communities in the State. The
constitutional validity of those provisions was challenged by members of the
minority communities in writ petitions filed in the High Court. Sections 48 and
49 of the Act dealt with governing body for private colleges not under
corporate management and with. managing council for private colleges under
corporate management. In either case the educational agency of a private
college was required to set up a governing body for a private college or a
managing council for private colleges under one corporate management. The
sections provided for the composition of the two bodies so as to include Principals
and Managers of the private colleges, nominees of the University and
Government, as well as elected representatives of teachers. Sub.. section (2)
provided that the new bodies would be bodies corporate having perpetual
succession and a common seal. Sub-section (4) provided that the members would
hold office for four years.
Subsection (5) of each section cast a duty on
the new governing body or the managing council to administer the private
college or colleges in accordance with the provisions of the Act. Sub section
(6) of each section laid down that the powers and functions of the new bodies,
the removal of members thereof and the procedure to be followed by them, (1)
[1971] 1. S.C.R. 734.
232 would be prescribed by statutes. The
petitioners challenged the provisions of those two sections as also
sub-sections (1), (2), (S) and (9) of section 53 which conferred on the
Syndicate of the University the power to veto the decisions of the governing
council and a right of appeal to any person aggrieved by their action.
Likewise, the petitioners challenged section 56, which conferred ultimate
powers on the University and the Syndicate in disciplinary matters in respect
of teachers, section 58, which removed membership of the Legislative Assembly
as a disqualification for teachers and section 63(1), which provided that
whenever Government was satisfied that a grave situation had arisen in the
working of a private college, it could inter alia appoint the University to
manage the affairs of such. private college for a temporary period. The High
Court on petitions filed by the petitioners declared some of the provisions of
the Act to be invalid. On appeal this Court speaking through Hidayatullah CJ.
held that the High Court was right in holding that sub-sections (2) and (4) of
sections 48 and 49 were ultra wires article 30(1). Sub-section (6) of each of
those two sections was also held to be ultra vires. The High Court, it was
further held, was also right in declaring that sub-sections (1 ), (2) and (9)
of section 53, subsections (2) and (4) of section 56, were ultra vires as they
fell within sections 48 and 49; that section 58 (in so far as it removed
disqualification which. the founders might not like to agree to), and section
63 were ultra vires article 30(1) in respect of the minority institutions.
The last two cases wherein this Court
considered the impact of article, 30 on minority institutions were D.A.Y.
College Bathinda, etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors.(1) and D. A. V.
College etc. v. State of Punjab & Ors.(2)
Judgments in both these cases were pronounced on May5,1971. Jaganmohan Reddy
J.spoke for the Court in these two ,cases. The petitioners in the case of D. A.
V. College Bathinda were educational institutions founded by the D.A.V. College
Trust and Society. It was an association of Arya Samajis. The institutions were
before the reorganization of the State of Punjab affiliated to the Punjab
University. The Punjabi University was constituted in 1961. After the
reorganization of Punjab, the Punjab Government under section 5 of the Act
specified the areas in which the Punjabi University exercised its power and
notified the date for the purpose of the, section. The effect of the
notification was that the petitioners were deemed to be associated with and
admitted to the privileges of the Punjabi University and ceased to be
associated in any way with the Punjab University. Thereafter by circular dated
June 15, 1970 the University declared that Punjabi would be the sole medium of
instruction and examination for the pre-University even for science groups,
with effect from the academic year 1970-71. On October 7, 1970 a modification
was made allowing English as an alternative medium of examination. It was,
however, mentioned that qualifying in the elementary Punjabi papers would be
obligatory for the students offering English medium. Petitions were thereafter
filed in this Court under article 32 of the Constitution on the ground that the
University bad no power (1) [1971] S. C. R. 677. (2) [1971] 1 S. C. R. 688.
233 to make Punjabi as the sole medium of
instruction. It was held by this Court that-the circular of June 15, 1970 as
amended by the circulars of July 2, 1970 and October 7, 1970 was invalid and
ultra vires the powers. vested in the University. The Court further held that
the petitioners were institutions maintained by a religious minority and as
such the directive for the exclusive use of the Punjabi language in the
Gurmukhi script as the medium for instruction and for examination in all
colleges directly infringed the petitioners' right to conserve their script and
administer +,heir institutions. The relaxation made subsequently in the earlier
directive of the University, it was observed, made little difference because
the concession did not benefit students with Hindi as the medium and Devnagri
as the script. The right of the minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice, it was further held, included the
right to have a choice of the medium of instruction also. That would be the,
result of reading article 30(1) with article 29(1). No inconvenience or
difficulties, administrative or financial, could justify the infringement of
guaranteed rights.
The other case, D.A.V. College v. State of
Punjab (supra) arose out of writ petitions filed by the various colleges
managed and administered by the D.A.V. College Trust and Managing Society.
These colleges were before the Punjab Reorganization Act affiliated to 'the
Punjab University. As a result of notification issued under section 5 of the
Guru Nanak University (Amritsar) Act (Act 21 of 1969) those colleges, which
were in the specified areas ceased to be affiliated to the Punjab University
and were to be associated and admitted to the privileges of the Guru Nanak
University. By clause 2 (1 )(a) of the statutes framed under the Act the
colleges were required to have a regularly constituted governing body
consisting of not more than 20 persons approved by the Senate. It was also
provided that the governing body would include two representatives of the
University and the Principal of the College. Under clause (1)(3) if these
requirements were not complied with, the affiliation was liable to be
withdrawn. Under clause 17 the staff initially appointed had to be approved by
the Vice-Chancellor and all subsequent changes were also to be reported to the
University for Vice-Chancellor's approval.
Clause 1.8 required non-Government colleges
to comply with the requirements laid down in the ordinance governing service
and conduct of teachers in non-Government colleges as might be framed by the
University. This Court held that Arya Samaj was a part of the Hindu religious
minority in the State of Punjab and that Arya Samajis had a distinct script of
their own, namely, Devnagri. Arya Samajis were held entitled to invoke the
right guaranteed by article 29(1) because they were a section of citizens
having a distinct script; they were also entitled to invoke article 30 (1)
because they were a religious minority. Clauses 2 (1 )(a) and 17 of Chapter V
of the statutes were struck down by the Court as offending article 30(1)
because they interfered with the right of the religious minority to administer
their educational institutions. Clause 18 was held not to suffer from-the same
vice as clause 17.
I have given above the gist of the different
decisions of this Court dealing with articles 29 and 30. Having done that, we
should now 234 consider the principle which should be adopted in construing
those articles.
A liberal, generous an sympathetic approach
is reflected in the Constitution in the matter of the preservation of the right
of minorities so far as their educational.
institutions are concerned. Although,
attempts have been made in the past to whittle down the rights of the
minorities in this respect, the vigilant sections of the minorities have
resisted such attempts. Disputes have consequently arisen and come up before)
this Court for determining whether the impugned measures violate the provisions
of the Constitution embodied in articles 29 and
30. This Court has consistently upheld the
rights of the minorities embodied in those articles and has ensured that the
ambit and scope of the minority rights is not narrowed down. The broad approach
has been to see that nothing is done to impair the rights of the minorities in
the matter of their educational institutions and that the width and scope of
the provisions of the Constitution dealing with those rights are. not
circumscribed. The principle which can be discerned in the various decisions of
this Court is that the catholic approach which led to the drafting of the
provisions relating to minority rights should not be set at naught by narrow
judicial interpretation. The minorities are as much children of the soil as the
majority and the approach has been to ensure that nothing should be done, as
might deprive the minorities of a sense of belonging, of a feeling of security,
of a consciousness of equality and of the awareness that the conservation of
their religion, culture, language and script as also the protection of their educational
institutions is a fundamental right enshrined in the Constitution. The same
generous, liberal and sympathetic approach should weigh with the courts in
construing articles 29 and 30 as marked the deliberations of the
Constitution-makers in drafting those articles and making them part of the
fundamental rights. The safeguarding of the interest of the minorities amongst
sections of population is as import-ant as the protection of the interest
amongst individuals of persons who are below the age of majority or are
otherwise suffering from some kind of infirmity. The Constitution and the laws
made by civilized nations, therefore, generally contain provisions for the
protection of ,those interests. it can, indeed, be said to be an index of the
level of civilization and catholicity of a nation as to how far their
minorities feel secure and are not subject to any discrimination or
suppression.
We may now deal with the scope and ambit of
the right guaranteed IV clause (1) of article 30. The clause confers a right on
all minorities, whether they are based on religion or language, to establish
and administer educational institutions of their choice. The right conferred by
the clause is in absolute terms and is not subject to restrictions, as in the
case of rights conferred by article 19 of the Constitution. The right of the
minorities to administer educational institutions does not, however, prevent
the making of reasonable regulations in respect of those institutions. The
regulations have, necessarily to be made in the interest of the institution as
a minority educational institution. They have to be so designed as to make it
an effective vehicle for imparting education. The right to administer
educational institutions can plainly 235 not include the right to mal administer.
Regulations can be made to, prevent the housing of an educational institution
in unhealthy surroundings as also to prevent the setting upor continuation of
all educational institution without qualified teachers. The State can prescribe
regulations to ensure the excellence of the institution. Prescription of
standards for educational institutions does not militate against the right of
the minority to administer the institutions. Regulations made in the. true
interests of efficiency of instruction, discipline, health, sanitation,
morality, public order and the like may undoubtedly be imposed. Such.
regulations are not restrictions on the substance of the right which is
guaranteed : they secure the proper functioning of the institution, in matters
educational (Tee observations of Shah J. in Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai, supra, p.
850). Further, as observed by Hidayatullah CJ. in the case of Very Rev. Mother
Provincial (supra) the standards concern the body politic and are dictated by
considerations of the advancement of the country and its people. Therefore, if
universities establish syllabi' for examinations they must be followed, subject
however to special subjects which the institutions may seek to teach, and to a
certain extent the State may also regulate the conditions of employment of
teachers and the health and hygiene of students. Such regulations do not bear
directly upon management as such although they may indirectly affect it. Yet
the right of the State to regulate education, educational standards and allied
matters cannot be denied. The minority institutions cannot be allowed to fall
below the standards of excellence expected of educational institutions, or
under the guise of exclusive right of management, to decline to follow the
general pattern. While the management must be left to them, they may be
compelled to keep in step with others.
It is, in my opinion, permissible to make
regulations for ensuring the regular payment of salaries before a particular
date of the month. Regulations may well provide that the funds of the
institution should be spent for the purposes of education or for the betterment
of the institution and not for extraneous purposes. Regulations may also
contain provisions to prevent the, diversion of funds of institutions to the
pockets of those in charge of management or their embezzlement in any other
manner. Provisions for audit of the accounts of the institution would be
permissible regulation. Likewise, regulations may provide that no anti-national
activity would be permitted in the educational institutions and that those
employed as members of the staff should not have been guilty of any activities
against the national interest. Minorities are as much part of the nation as the
majority, and' anything that impinges upon national interest must. necessarily
in its ultimate operation affect the interests of all those who inhibit this
vast land irrespective of the fact whether they belong to the majority or
minority sections of the population. It is, therefore, as much in the interest
of minorities as that of the majority to ensure that the protection afforded to
minority institutions is not used as a cloak for doing something which is
subversive of national interests.
Regulations to prevent anti-.national
activities in educational institutions can, therefore,. be considered to be
reasonable.
236 A regulation which is designed to prevent
maladministration of an educational institution cannot be said to offend clause
(1) of article 30. At the same time it has to be ensured that under the power
of making regulations nothing is done as would detract from the character of
the institution as a minority educational institution or which would impinge
upon the rights of the minorities to establish and administer educational
institutions of their choice.
The right conferred by article 30(1) is
intended to be real and effective and not a more pious and abstract sentiment;
it is a promise of reality and not a teasing
illusion. Such a right cannot be allowed to be whittled down by any measure
masquerading as a regulation. As observed by this Court in the case of Rev.
Sidhajbhai.Sabhai (supra), regulations which may lawfully be imposed either by
legislative or executive action as a condition of receiving grant or of
recognition must be directed to making the institution while retaining its
character as minority institution effective as an educational institution. Such
regulation must satisfy a dual test the test of reasonableness, and the test
that it is regulative of the educational character of the institution and is
conducive to making the institution an effective vehicle of education for the
minority community or other persons who resort to it.
It has been said in the context of the
American Constitution and the Canadian Bill of Rights that the constitutional
protection of religious freedom terminated disabilities, it did not create new
privileges. It gave religious equality, not civil immunity. Its essence is
freedom from conformity to, religious dogma, not freedom from conformity to law
because of religious dogma (see dissenting opinion of Frank-furter J. in West
Virginia State Board of Education v.
Barnette(1) as well 'as the judgment of
Ritchie J. speaking for the majority of Canadian Supreme Court in Robertson
& Rosetanni v. Queen(-) As a broad proposition not much exception can be
taken to the above dictum and it may provide a workable yardstick in a large
number of cases.
Difficulty, however, arises in cases which
are in the twilight ,region. Provisions for prevention of disabilities do not,
no doubt, create positive privileges, the two aspects are sometimes so
intermixed ,that the danger is that one may not while denying what appears to
be a privilege impinge upon a provision which is designed to prevent a
disability and thus set at naught the guarantee of the Constitution. Apart from
that whatever might be the position in USA and Canada, so far as our
Constitution is concerned it contains articles which ire designed not only to
prevent disabilities of the minorities but also create positive rights for
them. Article 30(1) belongs to that category.
If a request is made for the affiliation or
recognition of an educational institution, it is implicit in the request that
the educational institution would abide by the regulations which are made by
the authority granting affiliation or recognition. The said authority can
always prescribe regulations and insist that they should be complied with
before, it would grant affiliation or recognition to an educational
institution. To deny the power of making regulations to the authority (1) 319
U. S. 624 (2) [1963] S. C. R. 651; (1964) D. L. R.2d 485.
237 concerned would result in robbing the
concept of affiliation or recognition until it conforms to a certain standard.
The fact that the. institution is of the prescribed standard indeed inheres in
the very concept of affiliation or recognition. It is, therefore, permissible
for the authority concerned to prescribe regulations which must be complied
with before an institution can seek and retain affiliation and recognition.
Question then arises whether there is any limitation on the prescription of
regulations for minority educational institutions. So far as this aspect is
concerned, the authority prescribing the regulations must bear in mind that the
Constitution has guaranteed a fundamental right to the minorities for
establishing and administering their educational institutions. Regulations made
by the authority concerned should not impinge upon that right. Balance has,
therefore, to be kept between the two objectives, that of ensuring the standard
of excellence of the institution and that of preserving the right of' the
minorities to establish and administer their educational institutions.
Regulations which embrace and reconcile the two objectives can be.
considered to be reasonable.
It has not been disputed on behalf of the
petitioners that if the, State or other statutory authorities make reasonable
regulations for educational institutions, those regulations would not violate
the right of a minority to administer educational institutions. We agree with
the stand taken by the petitioners in this respect. It would be wrong to assume
that an unrestricted right as in article 30 postulates absence of regulations.
Regulations can be prescribed in spite of the unrestricted nature of the right.
The unrestricted nature of the right connotes
freedom in the exercise of the right. Even the words "freedom" and
"free" have certain limitations. In James v. The Common wealth(1) the
Privy Council dealt with the meaning of the words "absolutely free"
in section 92 of the Constitution of Australia It was said : "Free' in
itself is vague and indeterminate. It must take its colour from the context.
Compare for instance, its use in,, free
speech, free love, free dinner and free trade. Free speech does not mean free
speech; it means speech hedged in by all the law& against defamation,
blasphemy, sedition and so forth; it means freedom governed by law,.... "
The First Amendment of the American Constitution provides inter alia that the
Congress shall make no law respecting establishment of religion or prohibiting
the free exercise thereof. Dealing with that Amendment, the US Supreme Court
held in the case of Reynolds v. United States('-) that that Amendment did not
deprive the Congress of the power to punish actions which were in violation of
social duties or subversive of good order. The contention advanced on behalf of
the appellant in that case that polygamy was a part of his religious belief and
the Act of the Congress prohibiting polygamy violated his free exercise of
religion was repelled. in the case of Cantwell v. Connacticut(3) Roberts J.
speaking for the US Supreme Court observed in respect of the First Amendment
(1) [1936] A.C. 578. (2) 98 U. S. 145 (1878).
(3) 310 U. S. 296 (1940).
38 "Thus the Amendment embraces two
concepts freedom to believe and freedom to act. The first is absolute but, in
the nature of things, the second cannot be. Conduct remains subject to
regulation 'for the protection of society. The freedom to act must have
appropriate definition to preserve the enforcement of that protection."
Similar view was expressed by Latham CJ. in the case of Adelaide ,Company of
Jehovah's Witnesses Inc. (supra) while dealing with section 116 of the
Australian Constitution when he said that "obligation to obey the laws
which apply generally to the community is not regarded as inconsistent with
freedom"'. It would, therefore, follow that the unrestricted nature of a
right does not prevent the making of regulations relating to the enforcement of
the right.
Question has been posed during the course of
arguments whether the educational institutions referred to in clause (1) of
article 30 must only be those institutions which have been established with a
view to conserve language, script or culture of a minority. To put it in other
words, the question is whether clause (1) of article 30, is subject to the
provisions of clause (1) of article 29. In this respect I am of the view that
clause (1) of article 29 and clause (1) of article 30 deal with distinct
matters, and it is not permissible to circumscribe or restrict the right
conferred by clause (1) of article ,30 by reading in it any limitation imported
from clause (1) of article 29. Article 29(1) confers a right on any section of
citizens having a distinct language, script or culture of its own to conserve
the same.
It is not necessary, as mentioned earlier,
for invoking this clause that the, section of citizens should constitute a
minority. As against that, the right conferred by article 30(1) is only upon
minorities which are based either on religion or language. The right conferred
by article 29(1) is for the conservation of language, script or culture, while
that guaranteed by article 30(1) is for the establishment and administration of
educational institutions of the choice of minorities. Had it been the intention
of the Constitution-makers that the educational institutions which can be
established and administered by minorities should be only those for
conservation of their language, script or culture, they would not have failed
to use words to that effect in article 30(1). In the absence of those words, it
is difficult to subscribe to the view that educational institutions mentioned
in article 30(1) are only those which are intended to conserve language, script
or culture of the minority. Clause (1) of article 30 also contains the words
"of their choice". These words which qualify "educational
institutions" show the vast discretion and option which the ,-minorities
have in selecting the type of institutions which they want to establish. In
case an educational institution is established by a minority to conserve its
distinct language, script or culture, the right to establish and administer
such institution would fall both under article 29(1) as well as under article
30(1). The minorities can, however, choose to establish an educational
institution which is purely of a general secular character and is not designed
to conserve their distinct language, script or culture. The right to establish
and administer ,such an institution is guaranteed by article 30(1) and the fact
that 239 such an institution does not conserve the distinct language, script or
culture of a minority would not take it out of the ambit of article 30(1).
I am fortified in the above conclusion by the
observations of Das CJ. in Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) and Hidayatullah
CJ. in the case of Rev. Father Proost (supra). Das CJ. observed :
"The right conferred on such minorities
is to establish educational. institutions of their choice. It does not say that
minorities based on religion should establish educational institutions for
teaching religion only, or that linguistic minorities should have the right to
establish educational institutions for teaching their language only. What the
article says and means is that the religious and the linguistic minorities
should have the right to establish educational institutions of their choice.
There is no limitation placed on the subjects to be taught in such educational
institutions. As such minorities will ordinarily desire that their children
should be brought up property and efficiently and be eligible for higher
university education and go out in the world fully equipped with such
intellectual attainments as will make them fit for entering the public
services, educational institutions of their choice will necessarily include
institutions imparting general secular education also." Hidayatullah CJ.
expressed somewhat similar view in the following words :
" In our opinion, the width of Art.
30(1) cannot be cut down by introducing in it considerations on which Art.
29(1) is based.
The latter article is a general protection
which is given to minorities to conserve their language, script or culture, The
former is a special right to establish educational institutions of their
choice. This choice is not limited to institutions seeking to conserve
language, script or culture and the choice is not taken away if the Minority
community having established an educational institution of its choice also
admits members of other communities. That is a circumstance irrelevant for the
application of Art. 30(1) since no such limitation is expressed and none can be
implied. The two articles create two separate rights, although it is possible
that they may meet in a given case' " It has been argued on behalf of the
respondents that there is no fundamental right to affiliation or recognition
and that a minority educational institution seeking affiliation or recognition
must conform to the conditions which are prescribed for recognition or
affiliation. So far as this aspect is concerned, I am of the view that it is
permissible for the State to prescribe reasonable regulations like the one to
which I have referred earlier and make it a condition precedent to the
according of recognition or affiliation to a minority institution. It is not,
however, permissible to prescribe conditions for recognition or affiliation
which have the effect of impairing the right of the minority to establish and
administer their educational institutions.
Affiliation 240 and recognition are, no
doubt, not mentioned in article 30(1), the position all the same remains that
refusal to recognize or affiliate minority institutions unless they (the
minorities) surrender the right to administer those institutions would have the
effect of rendering the right guaranteed by article 30(1) to be wholly illusory
and 'Indeed a teasing illusion. It is, in our Opinion, not permissible to exact
from the minorities in lieu of the recognition or affiliation of their
institutions a price which would entail. the abridgement or extinguishment of
the right under article 30(1). An educational institution can hardly serve any
purpose or be of any practical utility unless it is affiliated to a University
or is otherwise recognized like other Educational institutions. The right
conferred by article 30 is a real and meaningful right. It is neither an
abstract right nor is it to be exercised in vacuum. Article 30(1) was intended
to have a real significance and it is not permissible to construe it in such a
manner as would rob it of that significance. It may be appropriate in this
context to refer to the observations of Das CJ. in the case of Re Kerala
Education Bill (supra) on pages 1067-68 "Without recognition, therefore,
the educational institutions established or to be established by the minority
communities cannot fulfill the real objects of their choice and the fights
'under Art.30(1) cannot be effectively exercised. The right to establish
educational institutions of their choice must, therefore, mean the right to
establish real institutions which will effectively serve the needs of their
community and the scholars who resort to their educational institutions.
There is, no doubt,' no such thing as fundamental
right to recognition by the State but to deny recognition to the educational
institutions except upon terms tantamount to the surrender of their
constitutional right of administration of the educational institutions of their
choice is in truth and in effect to deprive them of their rights under
Art.30(1).
We repeat that the legislative power is
subject to the fundamental rights and the legislature cannot indirectly take
away or abridge the fundamental rights which it could not do directly and yet
that will be the result if the said Bill containing any offending clause
becomes law." Similar view was expressed in. the case of Rev. Sidhajbhai
Sabhai (supra) wherein it was observed :
"The Government also holds examinations
for granting certificates to successful candidates as trained primary teachers,
and scholars receiving training in recognized institutions alone are entitled
to appear at the examination. Manifestly, in the absence or recognition by the
Government training in the College will have little practical utility.
The College is a non-profit 'making
institution and depends primarily upon donations and Government grant for
meeting its expenses. Without such grant, it would be extremely difficult if
not impossible for the institution to function." 241 What is said above
with regard to aid or recognition applies, equally to affiliation of a college
to the University because but for such affiliation the student will not be able
to obtain a University. degree which is recognized as a passport to several
professions and future employment in Public Service.
Argument has been advanced on behalf of the
respondents that unless a law or regulation is wholly destructive of the right
of minorities under article 30(1), the same would not be liable to be struck down.
This argument is untenable and runs counter to the plain language of article
13. According to that article, a law would be void even it merely abridge's a
fundamental right guaranteed by Part III and does not wholly take away that
right. The argument that a law or regulation could not be deemed to be
unreasonable unless it was totally destructive of the right of the minority to
administer educational institutions was expressly negatived by this Court in
the case of Rev.
Sidhajbhai Sabhai (supra). After referring to
the case of Re. Kerala. Education Bill (supra) this Court observed in the case
of Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai "The Court did not, however, lay down any test
of reasonableness of the regulation. The Court did not decide that public or
national interest.was the sole measure or test of reasonableness: it also did
not decide that a regulation would be deemed unreasonable only if it was
totally destructive of the right of the minority to administer educational
institution. No general principle on which reasonableness or otherwise of a
regulation may be tested was sought to be laid down by the Court. The Kerala
Education Bill case, therefore, is not an authority for the proposition
submitted by the Additional Solicitor General that all regulative measures
which are not destructive or annihilative of the character of the institution
established by the minority, provided the regulations are in the national
interest or public interest, are valid." It is, no doubt, true that on
page 1065 of the case Re Kerala Education Bill Das CJ. while dealing with
clauses 14 and 15 of the Bill observed that the provisions of those clauses
might be totally destructive of the rights under article 30(1). These
observations were intended to describe the effect of those clauses. There is,
however, nothing in those observations to indicate that this Court would have
upheld those clauses if those clauses had abridged or partially destroyed the
right under article 30(1) and not totally destroyed that right.
In the light of the above principles, it can
be stated that a law which interferes with the minorities choice of a governing
body or management council would be violative of the right guaranteed by
article 30(1). This view has been consistently taken by this Court in the cases
of Rt. Rev.
Bishop S. K. Patro, Mother Provincial and
D.A.V. College affiliated to the Guru Nanak University (supra).
-131SupCI/75 242 Section 33-A which provides
for a now governing body for the management of the college and also for
selection committees as well as the constitution thereof would consequently
have to be quashed so far-as the minority educational institutions are
concerned because of the contravention of article 30(1). The provisions of this
section have been reproduced earlier and are similar to those of section 48 of
the Kerala University Act,. sub-section (2), (4), (5) and (6) of which were
held by this Court in the case of Mother Provincial (supra) to be violative of
article 3o(1). In the case of Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro, this Court declared
invalid the order passed by the educational authorities requiring the Secretary
of the Church Missionary Society Higher Secondary School to take steps to
constitute a managing committee in accordance with the order of the educational
authorities. Section 33-A is also similar to statute 2(1)(a) which was framed
under the Guru Nanak University (Amritsar) Act. Statute 2(1) (a) was as under
"2(1)(a) A College applying for admission to the privileges of the
University shall send a letter of application to the Registrar and shall
satisfy the Senate :(a) that the College shall have a regularly constituted
governing body consisting of not more than 20 persons approved by the Senate
and including, among others, 2 representatives of the University and the Principal
of the College Ex-officio.
Provided that the said condition shall not
apply in the case of College maintained by Government which shall however have
an advisory Committee consisting of among others the principal of the College
(Ex-officio) and two representatives of the University." The above statute
was struck down by this Court in the second D.A.V. College case.
Another conclusion which follows from what
has been discussed above is that a law which interferes with a minority's
choice of qualified, teachers or its disciplinary control over teachers and
other members of the staff of the institution is void as being violative of
article 30(1). it is, of course, permissible for the State and its educational
authorities to prescribe the qualifications of teachers, but once the teachers
possessing the, requisite qualifications are selected by the minorities for
their educational institutions, the State would have no right to veto the
selection of those teachers. The selection and appointment of teachers for an
educational institution is one of the.
essential ingredients of the right to manage
an educational institution and the minorities can plainly be not denied such
right of selection and appointment without, infringing article 30(1). In the
case of Rev. Father W. Proost (supra), this Court while dealing with section
48-A of the 'Bihar Universities Act observed that the said provision 243
completely took away the autonomy of the governing body of the college and
virtually vested the control of the college in the University Service
Commission. The petitioners in that case were, therefore, held entitled to the
protection of article 30(1) of the Constitution. The provisions of that section
have been referred to earlier. According to the section, subject to the approval
of University appointments, dismissals, removals, termination of service or
reduction in rank of teachers of an affiliated college not belonging to the
State Government would have to be made by the governing body of the college on
the recommendation of the University Service Commission. The section further
provided that the said Commission would be consulted by the governing body of a
college in all disciplinary matters affecting teachers of the college and no
action would be taken against or any punishment imposed upon a teacher of a
college otherwise than in conformity with the findings of the Commission.
In the case of D.A.V. College which was
affiliated to the Guru Nanak University, statute 17 framed under the Guru Nanak
University (Amritsar) Act inter alia provided that the Staff initially
appointed shall be approved by the Vice-Chancellor and that all subsequent
changes shall be reported to the University for Vice Chancellor's approval.
This Court held that statute 17 interfered with the right of management of the
petitioner colleges and, as such, offended article 30(1).
Although disciplinary control over the
teachers of a minority educational institution would be with the governing
council, regulations, in my opinion, can be made for ensuring proper conditions
of service ,of the teachers and for, securing a fair procedure in the matter of
disciplinary action against the teachers. Such provisions which are calculated
to safeguard the interest of teachers would result in security of tenure and thus
inevitably attract competent persons for the posts of teachers. Such a
provision would also eliminate a potential cause of frustration amount the
teachers. Regulations made for this purpose should be considered to be in the
interest of minority educational institutions and as such they would not
violate article 30(1).
Clause (a) of sub-sections (1) and (2) of
section 51A of the impugned Act which make provision for giving a reasonable
opportunity of showing cause against a penalty to be proposed on a member of
the staff of an educational institution would consequently be held to be valid.
Clause (b) of those sub-sections which gives a power to the Vice-Chancellor and
officer of the University authorised by him to veto the action of the managing
body of an educational institution in awarding punishment to a member of the
staff, in my opinion, interferes with the disciplinary control of the managing
body over its 244 teachers. It is significant that the power of approval
conferred by clause (b) in each of the two sub-sections of section 51A on the
Vice-Chancellor or other officer authorised by him is a blanket power. No
guidelines are laid down for the exercise of that power and it is not provided
that the approval is to be withheld only in case the dismissal, removal,
reduction in rank or termination of service is mala fide or by way of
victimisation or other similar cause. The conferment of such blanket power on
the Vice-Chancellor or other officer authorised by him for vetoing the
disciplinary action of the managing body of an educational institution makes a
serious inroad on the right of the managing body to administer an educational
institution. Clause (b) of each of the two sub-sections of section 51A should,
therefore, be held to be violative of article 30(1) so far as minority
educational institutions are concerned.
Section 52A of the Act relates to the
reference of disputes between a governing body and any member of the teaching,
other academic and non-teaching staff of an affiliated college or recognized or
approved institution connected with the conditions of service of such member to
a Tribunal of Arbitration, consisting of one nominated by the governing body of
the college or, as the case may be, of the recognised or approved institution,
one member nominated by the member of the staff involved in the dispute and an
Umpire appointed by the Vice-Chancellor. Section 52A is widely worded, and as
it stands it would cover within its ambit every dispute connected with the
conditions of service of a member of the staff of an educational institution,
however trivial or insignificant it may be, which may arise between the
governing body of a college and a member of the staff. The effect of this
section would be that the managing committee of an educational institution
would be embroiled by its employees in a series of arbitration proceedings. The
provisions of section 52A would thus act as a spoke in the wheel of effective
administration of an educational institution. it may also be stated that there
is nothing objectionable to selecting the method of arbitration for settling
major disputes connected with conditions of service of staff of educational
institutions. It may indeed be a desideratum. What is objectionable, apart from
what has been mentioned above, is the giving of the power to the
Vice-Chancellor to, nominate the Umpire. Normally in such disputes there would
be hardly any agreement between the arbitrator nominated by the governing body
of the institution and the one nominated by the concerned member of the staff.
The result would be that the power would vest for all intents and purposes in
the nominee of the Vice-Chancellor to decide all disputes between the governing
body and the member of the staff connected with the latter's conditions of
service. The governing body would thus be hardly in a position to take any
effective disciplinary action against a member of the staff. This must cause an
inroad in the right of the governing body to administer the institution.
Section 52A should, therefore be held to be, violative of article 30(1) so, far
as minority educational institutions are concerned.
245 In view of what has been mentioned above,
sections 40 and 41 of the Act would also have to be struck down so far as the
minority colleges are concerned as being violative of article 30(1). The effect
of sections 40 and 41 is that in case the University so determines and the
State Government issues the necessary notification under subsection (2) of
section 40, all instructions, teaching and training in under-graduate courses
shall within the University area be conducted by the University and shall be impacted
by the teachers of the University. The, result would be that except in matters
mentioned in the proviso to sub-section (4) of section 41 no instructions, teaching
and training in undergraduate courses of study, which has hither to fore been
conducted by the affiliated colleges, would be conducted by these colleges,
because the same would have, to be conducted by the University and would have
to be imparted by the teachers of the University. The affiliated colleges would
also as a result of the above become constituent colleges.
A provision which makes it imperative that
teaching in under-graduate courses can be conducted only by the University and
can be imparted only by the teachers of the University plainly violates the
rights of minorities to establish and administer their educational
institutions, Such a provision must consequently be held qua minority
institutions to result in contravention of article 30(1). I would, therefore,
strike down section 40 so far as minority educational institutions are
concerned as being violative of Art.30(1) Further, once section 40 is held to
be unconstitutional so far as minority educational institutions are concerned,
the same vice would afflict section 41 because section 41 can operate only if
section 40 survives the attack and is held to be not violative of article
30(1).
1 would therefore, hold section 40 and 41 to
be void in respect of minority educational institutions.
It has been argued on behalf of the
respondents that in the case of Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) this Court
upheld clauses 11 and 12. Clause 11 made it obligatory for all aided schools to
select teachers from a. panel of candidates selected for each district by the
Public Service Commission.
Clause 12 related to the' conditions of
service of aided teachers. According to sub-clause (4) of clause 12, no teacher
of an aided school could be dismissed, removed or reduced in rank or suspended
by the manager without the previous sanction of the authorized officer. Das CJ.
observed that the above provisions were
serious inroads on the right of administration and appeared perilously. near
violating that right. All the same, he observed that this Court "as at
present advised" was prepared to treat those regulations as permissible
regulations. I have already mentioned above that in subsequent cases this Court
held similar provisions to be violative of article 30(1) in the case of
minority institutions. The opinion expressed by this Court in Re Kerala
Education Bill (supra) was of an advisory character and though great weight
should be attached to it because of its persuasive value, the said opinion
cannot override the opinion subsequently expressed by this Court in contested
cases. It is the law declared by this Court in the subsequent contested cases
246 which would have a binding effect. The words "as at present
advised" as well as the preceding sentence indicate that.
the view expressed by this Court in Re Kerala
Education Bill in this respect was hesitant and tentative and not a final view
in the matter. It has been pointed out that in Re Levy of Estate Duty(1) Spens
CJ. referred-to an observation made in the case of Attorney-General for Ontaric
v. AttorneyGeneral for Canada(2) that the advisory opinion of the Court would
have no more effect than the opinion of the law officers. I need not dilate
upon this aspect of the matter because I am of the opinion that the view
expressed by this Court in subsequent cases referred to above by applying the
general principles laid down in the Re Kerala Education Bill is correct and
calls for no interference.
Reference has been made on behalf of the
respondents to the recommendation of Dr. Radhakrishnan Commission made in 194849
wherein preference was shown for constituent colleges.
So far as this aspect is concerned, I may
observe that if any statutory provision is found to be violative of article
30(1) of the Constitution, the fact that it has been enacted in pursuance of
the recommendation of an expert body would not prevent the Court from striking
down that provision. It may also be mentioned that in the case of Mother
Provincial (supra) reliance was placed upon the report of the Education
Commission. This Court in that context remarked that that fact as well as the
fact that the provisions were salutary could not stand in the face of the
constitutional guarantee.
Reference to the said report was, therefore,
considered to be not necessary. I may further mention that subsequent to the
report of Dr. Radhakrishnan Commission, three other bodies submitted their
reports. One of the reports was given by Kothari Committee in 1965. The other
was the report of the Education Commission presided over by Dr.Kothari in 1966.
The third was the report of Dongerkery Commission submitted in 1972. There was
no reference to the conversion of affiliated colleges into constituent colleges
in any of these three reports. No observation was also made in any of the
reports that the provisions of article 30(1) and the construction placed upon
that had in any way stood in the way of raising the standards of education or
improving the excellence of educational institutions. It may also be mentioned
that the concept of constituent colleges is not a rigid concept and can vary
from university 'to university. The concept of constituent colleges which is
visualized in the impugned provisions of sections 40 and 41 of the Act
contemplates that the imparting of teaching at the under-graduate level in the
prescribed course of studies shall be only by the teachers of the University.
The minority colleges as such would not be entitled to impart education in
courses of study through their own teachers.
Sections 40 and 41 would, therefore be as
already mentioned violative of article 30(1).
In a matter like this, one may perhaps have
also to take into account the accepted norms for the imparting of education. So
far as post-graduate teaching is concerned, the general pattern which prevails
and has been accepted so far is that the education is imparted by the
University. As against that, the mode for under(1) [1944] F. C. R. 317.
(2) [1912] A. C. 571.
247 graduate teaching has been that it is
imparted by the individual colleges. A very large number of colleges, including
minority. colleges, have been established and are in existence for the purpose
of imparting under-graduate education. The impugned provisions are calculated
to do away with the present system and in the process they impinge upon the
rights of minorities under article 30(1). It would not be a correct approach to
the problem to hold that because the imparting of post-graduate teaching by the
Universities has been accepted without objection, the same rule should also
hold good for the undergraduate teaching and the same should not be
impermissible. Such a process of extension, in my opinion, is not very helpful.
If it is permissible for the State to prevent the imparting of education by I
colleges at under-graduate level because such a course has been accepted at
post-graduate level, there would be no reason why this principle be not
extended further to the school education. The process of extension can thus
totally annihilate the right guaranteed by article 30(1).
It has also been argued on behalf of the
respondents that we should not strike down the impugned sections but should
wait till statutes or ordinances are made in pursuance of those sections. In
this respect I am of the view that since the impugned sections confer the power
to frame statutes or regulations violative of the fundamental right under
article 30(1), the very provisions of the Act conferring such power are void so
far as minority institutions are concerned. The abridgement of the right of the
minorities to establish and.
administer educational institutions of their
choice is writ large on the face of the impugned provisions. The fact that no
statutes or ordinances have been framed in pursuance of the impugned provisions
would consequently be hardly of much significance in determining the constitutional
validity of the impugned provisions. It would not, therefore, be a correct
approach to wait till statutes are framed violating the right under article
30(1). No rules or statutes or ordinances framed under the provisions of the
Act can take away the constitutional infirmity of those provisions. It is, as
observed by the Judicial Committee in the case Trustees of, the Roman Catholic
Separate Schools for Ottawa v. Ottawa Corporation & Ors.,(1) the creation
of the power and not its exercise that is subject to objection and the
objection would not be removed even though the powers conferred were never
exercised at all. Similar view was expressed in the case of Re Kerala Education
Bill (supra) wherein Das CJ. while dealing with clause 3(5) read with clause 20
observed :
"It is true that cl. 36(2) (c) empowers
the Government to make rules providing for the grant of recognition to private
schools and we are asked to suspend our opinion until the said Bill comes into
force and rules are actually made. But no rule to be framed under cl. 36(2) (c)
can nullify the constitutional infirmity of cl. 3(5) read with cl. 20 which is
calculated to infringe the fundamental rights of (1) [1917] A. C. 76.
248 minority communities in respect of
recognized schools to be established after the commencement of the said
Bill." Reference, has also been made on behalf of the respondents to the
provision of Chapter VIA containing sections 38B to 38E which has been inserted
by the amending Act. These provisions relate to autonomous colleges, autonomous
institutions and autonomous University departments.
According to section 38B, the University
authorities may allow an affiliated college, a University college, a recognized
institution or a University department to enjoy autonomy in the matter of
admissions of students, prescribing the courses of studies, imparting
instructions and training, holding of examinations and the powers to make
necessary rules for the purpose in case the University authorities are
satisfied that the standard of education in such college, institution or
department is so developed that it would be in the interest of education to
allow the college, institution or department to enjoy autonomy. It is urged
that the provision for the conversion of affiliated colleges into constituent
colleges is part of a scheme which covers within its ambit autonomous colleges
on the one end and constituent colleges on the other. This circumstance, in my
opinion, is hardly of any significance. If the conversion of affiliated colleges
of the minorities into constituent colleges contravenes article 30(1), the fact
that such conversion is in pursuance of a scheme which permits the grant of
autonomy to an individual college would not prevent the striking down of the
impugned provision.
As a result of the above, I hold that
sections 33A, section 40, section 41 and section 52A of the Gujarat University
Act, 1949 as amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 are
violative of article 30(1) and as such are void in respect of minority
educational institutions. As regards section 51A of the Act, I uphold the
validity of clause (a) of sub-sections (1) and (2) of that section.
Clause (b) of each of those two sub-section
is violative of article 30(1) and as such is void so far as minority
educational institutions are concerned.
MATHEW, J. (on behalf of himself and
Chandrachud, J.) We agree respectfully with the conclusions of the learned
Chief Justice, but we propose to state our reasons separately.
The first question that arises for-consideration
in writ petition No. 232/1973 is whether article 30(1) of the Constitution
confers on the religious and linguistic minorities, only the right to establish
and administer educational institutions for conserving their language, script
or culture, or, whether the scope of the guarantee under that article is wide
enough to enable them to establish and administer any other educational
institutions of their choice.
Article 30(1) reads :"All minorities,
whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice." 249 The respondents
submitted that article 29(1) which provides that any section of the citizens
residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language,
script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same"
should determine the scope of article 30(1). They say that when article 30(1)
talks of the right of religious or linguistic minorities to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice, that can only mean
educational institutions for conserving their language, script or culture, or,
at the most, educational institutions for imparting general secular education
in order to conserve their language, script or culture and not institutions for
imparting general secular education divorced from the above purposes.
In In re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(1)
Das, C.J.
speaking for the majority of 6 to 1 said in a
Presidential reference under article 143(1) that the key to the understanding
of the true meaning and implication of article 30(1) is the words "of
their own choice" in the article and that the article leaves it to the
choice of those minorities to establish such educational institutions as will
serve both purposes, namely, the purpose of conserving their religion, language
or culture, and the purpose of giving a thorough, good general education to
their children.
The inter-relation of articles 29(1) and
30(1) was examined by a bench of five judges of this Court presided over by
Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W. Proost and Others v.
State of Bihar and Others(2). The learned
Chief Justice, speaking for the Court, said that the width of article 30(1)
cannot be cut down by introducing in it considerations on which article 29(1)
is based; that whereas the latter article is a general protection which is
given to minorities to conserve their language, script or culture, the former
is a special right to minorities to establish educational, institutions of
their choice and that this choice is not limited to institutions seeking to
conserve language, script or culture. He further said that this choice is not
taken away if the minority community, having established an educational
institution of its choice, also admits members of other communities, and, that
the two articles create two separate rights, although it is possible that they
may meet in a given case.
In Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and Others v. State
of Bombay(3) the Court overruled the contention that article 30(1) is limited
to conserve only the language, script or culture of religious and linguistic
minorities.
The question was examined again by this Court
in Rt. Rev.
Bishop S. K. Patro and Others v. State of
Bihar and Others(4) where, Shah,, J., speaking for a bench of five judges
quoted with approval the observations of Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W.
Proost's case(2) and held that articles 29(1) and 30(1) confer separate rights,
though in a given case, these rights may overlap.
(1) [1959] S.C. R. 995-1053.
(3) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 837.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
(4) [1970] S. C. R. 172.
250 In D.A. V. College, etc. v. State of
Punjab & Ors. (1), Reddy, J., speaking on behalf of the Court, observed
that article 29(1) is wider than article 30(1), in that, while any section of
the citizens including the minorities can invoke the rights guaranteed under
article 29(1), the right guaranteed under article 30(1) is only available to
the minorities based on religion or language. He then went on to say that a
reading of these two articles together would lead to the conclusion that a
religious or linguistic minority has the right to establish and administer
educational institutions; of its choice for effectively conserving its
distinctive language, script or culture, which right, however, is subject to
the regulatory power of the State for maintaining and facilitating the
excellence of its standards and that while this is so, these two articles are
not inter-linked nor do they permit of their being always read together. He quoted
with approval the observations of Hidayatullah, C.J. in Rev. Father W.
Proost's case (2 ) to the effect that the
width of article 30(1) cannot be cut down by introducing into it considerations
on which article 29(1) is based, and that, the expression "educational
institutions of their choice" in article 30(1) is not limited to,
institutions seeking to conserve language, script or culture.
Ramaswami, C.J. said in Dipendra Nath v.
State of Bihar(3) that the crucial phrase in article 30(1) is "of their
choice", that the ambit of the freedom of choice conferred by the article
is therefore as wide as the choice of the particular community may make it and
that it is open to a religious minority to establish educational institutions
for the purpose of conserving its religion, language or culture, and also for
the purpose of giving a thorough good secular education to their children as
the article applies to both these classes of institutions.
Article 29(1) confers on any section of
citizens resident in the territory of India, the right to conserve its
language, script or culture. It does not speak of any minority, religious or
otherwise. Whereas article 29(1) confers the right not only upon a minority as
understood in its technical sense but also upon a section of the citizens
resident in the territory of India which may not be a minority in "its
technical sense, the beneficiary of the right under article 30 is a minority,
either religious or linguistic. That is one distinction between article 29(1)
and article 30(1).
The second distinction to be noted is that
whereas article 29(1) confers in respect of three subjects viz., language,
script or culture, article 30(1) deals only with the right to establish and
administer educational institutions. It is true that-under article 29(1) a
section of the citizens having a distinct language, script or culture, might
establish an educational institution for conserving the same. But, under
article 30(1), the right conferred on the religious or linguistic minority is
not only the right to establish an educational institution for (1) [1971] Supp.
2 S. C. R. 688.
(3) A. 1. R. 1962 Patna, 101.
(2) [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73.
251 the purpose of conserving its language,
script or culture, but any educational institution of its choice. Whereas article
29 does not deal with. education as. such, article 30 deals only with the
establishment and administration of educational institutions. It might be that
in a given, case, the two articles might overlap. When a linguistic minority
establishes an educational institution to conserve its language, the linguistic
minority can invoke the protection of both the articles. When article 30(1)
says that a linguistic minority can establish and administer educational
institutions of its choice, it means that it can establish and-, administer any
educational institution. If a linguistic minority can establish only an
educational institution to conserve its language, then the expression of their
choice in article 30(1) is practically robbed of its meaning.
A mere look at the two articles would be
sufficient to show that article 29(1) cannot limit the width of article 30(1).
There are religious minorities in this
country which have no distinct language, script or culture, as envisaged in
article 29(1). For these religious minorities, article 29(1) guarantees no
right. Yet, article 30(1) gives them the right to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice. That article does not say that only
religious minorities having a distinct language, script or culture can
establish educational institutions of their choice. What then are the
educational institutions which they are entitled to establish and administer
under the article ? Exhypothesi, these religious minorities have no distinct
language, script or culture. So, the educational institutions which they are
entitled to, establish and administer cannot be, those to conserve their
language, script or culture. Therefore, it is clear that the right guaranteed
to a religious or linguistic minority under article 30(1) is the right to
establish any educational institution of its choice.
The question whether such educational
institutions can include a military academy or a police training school need
not be considered in the context of the facts of this writ petition, for, here,
we are only concerned with an institution imparting general secular education
as ordinarily understood.
The learned Additional Solicitor General
appearing on behalf of the State of Gujarat submitted that although religious
and linguistic minorities have the fundamental right to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice, they have no right,
fundamental or otherwise, to get recognition or affiliation as the case may be.
for the educational institutions established by them, unless they submit to the
regulations made by the appropriate authority and applicable alike to
educational institutions established and administered by the majority as well
as to those established and administered by religious and linguistic minorities.
The argument was that article 30(1) does not confer any right to recognition or
affiliation, that recognition or affiliation is a privilege which might be
granted or withheld as the legislature might think fit.
We think that the point raised by the
Additional Solicitor General is of far reaching constitutional importance not
only in the sphere of 252 the right of the religious and linguistic minorities
to impart general secular education but also in other areas and merits an
examination of its juristic basis. And, we also think, that the question has to
be disposed of within the strict confines of legal reasoning which laymen might
too often deem to be invidiously technical. As judges, we are neither Jew nor
Gentile, neither Catholic nor agnostic and we would not be justified in writing
our private opinions no matter how deeply we might cherish them. And what is
said in support of the decision should insulate us as far as rationally
possible from the political or religious conflict beneath the issues. We owe
equal allegiance to the Constitution and are equally bound by judicial
obligation to support it. (1) It is necessary in the interest of clarity of
thought to begin with an understanding of the real reason for protection of
minorities in a democratic polity.
"Protection of minorities is the
protection of non-dominant groups, which, while wishing in general for equality
of treatment with the majority, wish for a measure of differential treatment in
order to preserve basic characteristics which they possess and which
distinguish them from the majority of the population. The protection applies
equally to individuals belonging to such groups and wishing the same
protection. It follows that differential treatment of such groups or of
individuals belonging to such groups is justified when it is exercised in the
interest of their contentment and the welfare of the community as a
whole".(2) "The problem of the minorities if, not really a problem of
the establishment of equality because if taken literally, such equality would
mean absolute identical treatment of both the minorities and the majorities.
This would result only in equality in law but inequality in fact. The
distinction need not be elaborated for it is obvious that "equality in law
precludes discrimination of any kind;
whereas equality in fact may, involve the
necessity of differential treatment in order to attain a result which
establishes an equilibrium between different situations (3 ) " It may
sound paradoxical but it is nevertheless true that minorities can be protected
not only if they have equality but also, in certain circumstances, differential
treatment.
Over one and a half decades ago, Chief
Justice Das led this Court in holding that without recognition, the educational
institutions established or to be established. by the minority communities
cannot fulfil the real objects of their choice and that the right under article
30(1) ,cannot be effectively exercised. He said that the right to establish
educational institutions of their choice means the right to establish real
institutions which will effectively-serve the needs of their com(1) See the
observations of Justice Frankfurter in West Virginia State Board of Education
v. Bernette, 319 U. S.
624.
(2) The recommendation by the Sub-Commission
in its report to the Commission on Human Rights-quoted at page 27 of
"Minority protection and international Bill of Human Rights" by
Urmila Haksar.
(3) The Advisory opinion on Minority Schools
in Albania 6th April, 1935 publications of the Court series A/B No. 64 p.
19.
253 munity and the scholars who resort to
their educational institutions and that though there is no such thing as a
fundamental right to recognition by the State, yet to deny recognition to the
educational institutions except upon terms tantamount to the surrender of their
constitutional right of administration of the educational institutions of their
choice is in truth and in effect to deprive them of their rights under article
30(1) [see In re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 (supra)].
The reason why the Constitution-makers were
at pains to grant religious minorities the fundamental right to establish and
administer educational institutions of their choice is to give the parents in
those communities an opportunity to educate their children in institutions
having an atmosphere which is congenial to their religion.
Whatever be one's own predilection those who
think that man does not live by bread alone but also by the word that comes
from God cannot remain indifferent to the problem of religion in relation to
and as part of education.
As a matter of fact, according to several
religious minorities, the State maintains a system of schools and colleges
which is not completely satisfactory to them, inasmuch as no place is given to
religion and morality. The sheer omission of religion from curriculum is itself
a pressure against religion. Since they realize that the teaching of religion
and instruction in the secular branches cannot rightfully or successfully be
separated one from the other, they are compelled to,, maintain their own system
of schools and colleges for general education as well as for religious
instruction.
"It is important to examine the raison
d'etre of educational institutions administered by religious groups. Clearly,
their establishment does not come about because of a deep, conviction that such
institutions will be able to reach the facts of literature, geography or
mathematics better than state schools. Rather, such schools are started with a
primarily religious objective-to secure the opportunity for direct religious
instruction and to develop a religious atmosphere and viewpoint even for the
study of literature, geography and mathematics. In other words, a religious
body establishes and maintains schools in order to create a total environment
which will be favourable to the promotion of its particular religious
values".(1) It is perhaps, possible to secularize subjects such as
mathematics,, physics or chemistry, but as Justice Jackson said "Music
without sacred music, architecture minus the cathedral, or painting without the
scriptural themes would be accentric and incomplete, even-from a secular point
of view.
Yet the inspirational appeal of religion in
these guises is often stronger than in forthright sermon. Even such a science'
as biology raises the issue between evolution and creation as an explanation of
our presence on this planet.
1see "India as a Secular State" by
Donald Eugene Smith, p.361.
254 .lm15 But how one can teach, with
satisfaction or even with justice to all faiths, such subjects as the story of
the Reformation, ,the Inquisition is more than one can understand. It is too
much to expect that mortals will teach subject& about which their
contemporaries have passionate controversies with the ,detachment they may
summon to teaching about remote subjects such as Confucius or Mohamet".(1)
The State cannot insist that the children belonging to the religious minority
community should be educated in State maintained educational institutions or in
educational institutions conducted by the majority. The State's interest in
education, so far as religious minorities ,are concerned, would be served
sufficiently, by reliance on secular education accompanied by optional
religious training in minority schools and colleges, if the secular education
is conducted there according to the prescribed curriculum and standard. Article
28(3) implies that a religious minority administering an educational
institution imparting general secular education has the liberty to provide for
religious education in the institution. The continued willingness to rely on
colleges ,conducted by religious or linguistic minorities for imparting secular
education strongly suggests that a wide segment of informed opinion has found
that these colleges do an acceptable job of providing secular ,education. The
State, concededly, has power to regulate and control the education of its
children, but it cannot, by a general law compelling attendance at public
school or college, preclude attendance at the school or college established by
the religious minority, when the parents seek to secure the benefit of
religious instruction not provided in public schools. The parents have, the
right to determine to which school or college their children should be sent for
education.
We fail to see how affiliation of an
education institution imparting ,religious instruction in addition to secular
education to pupils as visualized in Article 28(3) would derogate from the
secular character ,of the state. Our Constitution has not erected a rigid wall
of separation between church and state,. We have grave doubts whether the
expression "secular state" as it denotes a definite pattern of church
and state relationship can with propriety be applied to India. It is only in
::a qualified sense that India can be said to be a secular state. There are
provisions in the Constitution which make me hesitate to characterize our state
as secular. Dr. Radhakrishnan has said :"The religious impartiality of the
Indian State is not to be confused with secularism or atheism. 'Secularism as
here ,defined is in accordance with the ancient religious tradition ,of India.
It tries to build up a fellowship of believers, not by subordinating individual
qualities to the group mind but by 'bringing them into harmony with each other.
This dynamic fellowship is based on the
principle of diversity in unity which 'alone has the quality of
creativenesS(2).
Secularism here does not mean irreligion or
atheism or even stress on (1) See the opinion of Justice Jackson in McCollum v
Board o Education, 333, US. 303.
(2) Recovery of Faith p. 202 255 material
comforts. It proclaims that it lays Stress on the universality of spirtual
values which may be attained by a variety of ways'(1)".
In short secularism in the context of our
Constitution means only an attitude of live and let live developing into the
attitude of live and help live."(2) The fundamental postulate of personal
liberty excludes any power of the State to standardize and socialize its
children by forcing them to attend public schools only. A child is not a mere
creature of the State. Those who nurture him and direct his destiny have the
right coupled with high duty to recognize and prepare him for additional
obligations. (3) The parental right in education is the very pivotal point of a
democratic system. It is the touchstone of difference between democratic
education and monolithic system of cultural totalitarianism. When the modern
State with its immense power embarks upon the mission of educating its
children, the whole tendency is towards state monopoly. The fundamental right
of the religious and linguistic minorities to establish and administer
educational institutions of their choice is the only legal barrier to confine
the bursting expansionism of the new Educational Leviathan.
Great diversity of opinion exists among the
people of this country concerning the best way to train children for their
place in society. Because of these differences and because of reluctance to
permit a single iron cast system of education to be imposed upon a nation
compounded of several strains, the Constitution has provided this right to
religious and linguistic minorities.
'Today, education is an important function cf
State and local governments. Compulsory-school attendance laws and the mounting
expenditure for education both demonstrate a recognition of the importance of
education to our democratic society. It is required in the performance of our
most basic public responsibilities. If is the very foundation of good
citizenship. Today it is a principal instrument in awakening the child to
cultural values, in preparing him for later professional training and in
helping him to adjust normally to his environment [see Brown v. Board of
Education(4)].
If there is a symbol of democracy in
education, it is not the public school as the single democratic school. Rather
it is the co-existence of several types of schools and colleges including
affiliated colleges on a tooting of judicial equality with a consequent
proportionately equal measure of State encouragement and support. And,
juridical equality postulates that the religious minority should have a
guaranteed right to establish and administer its own educational institutions
where it can imp-art secular education in a religious atmosphere.
(1) Dr. Radhakrishnan's Foreword to Dr. S.
Abid Hussain's, National Culture of India, p. vii.
(2) Hoarace M. Kallen, Secularism is the Will
of God, pp.
11, 12 and 13 (3) See Pierce v. Society of
Sisters of Holy Names, 268 US.
510, 535.
(4) 349 U.S. 294.
256 The State's interest in secular education
may be defined broadly as an interest in ensuring that children within its
boundaries acquire a minimum level of competency in skills, as well as a
minimum amount of information and knowledge in certain subjects. Without such
skill and knowledge, an individual will be at a severe disadvantage both in
participating in democratic self-government and in earning a living. No one can
question the constitutional right of parents to satisfy their State-imposed
obligation to educate their children by sending them to schools or colleges
established and administered by their own religious minority so long as these,
schools and colleges meet the standards established for secular education.
The concept of, the common pattern of secular
education needs to be brought down to the earth of reality and divested of its
fuzzy mystification. The concept has nothing to do with an artificial
government-promoted levelling of all differences. The public school is not a
temple in which all children are to be baptized into unity of secular
democratic faith, while those who stand without are faintly heretical.
"In democratic countries therefore the
freedom of offering education of different types with different values within
the framework of the constitution should not be needlessly circumscribed. This
is intimately connected with the freedom of thought. The control over colleges
suggested above should be such as to secure ultimately observance of these high
principles by colleges of their own accord and not through fear of action by
the, university".(1).
Whatever spiritual mission of promoting unity
the government may have, it is conditioned by its primal duty of promoting
justice, respecting guaranteed rights and ensuring equality of differences.
The framers of the Constitution were not
unaware that under the system which they created, most of the legislative or
governmental curtailments of the guaranteed fundamental rights will have the
support of legislative judgment that public interest will be served by its
curtailment than by its constitutional protection. There can be no surrender of
constitutional protection, of the right of minorities to popular will
masquerading as the common 'pattern of education. This is the reason why this
Court has, time and again pointed to the importance of a searching judicial
enquiry into legislative judgment in situations where prejudice against
discrete and insular minorities : may tend to curtail rights intended to
protect them. That the minorities might be unable to find protection in
political process and, therefore, the Court might appropriately regard their
interest with special solicitude was suggested by Stone, J. in his famous
foot-note to United States v.
Carolene Prod., Co. (2) Over the years, this
Court has held that without recognition or affiliation, there can be no real or
meaningful exercise of the right to establish and administer educational
institutions under Article 30(1) (see In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957(1)
(at 1067-68); Rev.
(1) See Report of the Committee on 'Model Act
for Universities', Chapter V: Colleges and Students' Welfare, p 28.
(2) 304, U. S. 144.
257 Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v., State of
Bombay(2) and D.A.V. College, etc. v State of punjab and Others(3).
Let us now examine the validity of, the
argument that as there is no right, fundamental or otherwise, to recognition or
affiliation the government may withhold recognition or affiliation, for any
reason or impose any condition for the same, and consequently, it may withhold
or revoke it even though the reason for doing so may be the minority's refusal
to surrender its constitutional rights to administer the institution. This
argument is phrased in syllogistic terms Article 30(1) does not confer a
fundamental right upon a religious or linguistic minority to obtain recognition
or affiliation; a State Legislature has no duty or obligation to set up or
establish a university with facilities for affiliation of educational
institutions, let alone those established and administered by the religious or
linguistic minorities; in fact, there are many universities which are only
teaching universities and which do not provide for any facility for
affiliation; if the legislature is competent to establish universities without
providing any facility for affiliation or recognition and thereby withhold
affiliation, it may grant it in a limited form since the greater power of
withholding absolutely must necessarily include the lesser power of granting it
with restrictions and conditions and, therefore, the legislature has power to
impose conditions on affiliated colleges established and administered by the
religious or linguistic minorities which result in their becoming constituent
colleges, And, as a corollary to this argument, it is submitted that the
recipient of the benefit or facility, namely, the. religious or linguistic
minority, is not deprived of its fundamental right since it may retain its
fundamental right simply by rejecting the preferred benefit or facility.
We think that dangerous consequences will
follow if the logic of the argument. is accepted in all cases. The rapid rise
in the, number of government regulatory and' welfare programmes, coupled with
the multiplication of government, contracts resulting from expanded' budgets, has
greatly increased the total number of benefits or privileges which can be
conferred by government. thus affording the government countless new
opportunities to bargain' for the surrender of constitutional rights. With the
growth of spending power of the State-& necessary accompaniment of the
modern welfare State-the potentiality of control through the power of purse has
grown apace. (4) (1) (1959) 1 S. C. R. 995 (2) [1963] 3 S.C.R. a37, 856 (4) See
"The New Property'by Charlesl A Reich, yrde Law journal 733(3) [1971]
Supp, S. C. A. 688, 709 258 Though the courts have recognized that article 14
applies to public benefits and public employment as fully as to other acts of
State, they are less quick to demand constitutional justification when a
benefit or privilege like recognition, affiliation or aid is so conditioned
that, to get it, one must surrender some part of one's basic freedoms.
The story begins with the judgment of Justice
Holmes in McAuliffe v. New Bedford(1) where he despatched the petition of a
policeman who had been discharged from his service for violating a regulation
which restricted his political activities by saying that "the petitioner
may have a constitutional right to talk politics: but he has no constitutional
right to be a policeman. The servant cannot complain as he takes the employment
on terms which are offered to him." The notion that "the petitioner
has no constitutional right to be a policeman although he has a constitutional
right to talk politics" is a specific application of the larger view that
no one has a constitutional right to government largess or privilege and is
much the same as the argument here that a religious or linguistic minority
administering as educational institution has no right to recognition or affiliation,
though it has a fundamental right to establish or administer it. This aphorism
of Mr. Justice Holmes has had a seductive influence in the development of this
branch of the law.
In Davis v. Massachusetts(2) the appellant
had be-en convicted of making a speech on the Boston Common, in violation of a
city ordinance forbidding, inter alia, the making of any public address upon
public grounds without a permit from the mayor. The conviction bad been
affirmed by the Supreme Court of Massachusetts in an opinion by Justice Holmes,
in which he said "The argument that the ordinance was unconstitutional
involves the same kind of fallacy that was dealt with in McAuliffe v.
New Bedford.(1) It assumes that the ordinance
is directed against free speech generally....
whereas in fact it is directed toward the
modes in which Boston Common may be us ed." He continued, in language
quoted by the United States Supreme Court in affirming the judgment:
"For the legislature absolutely or
conditionally to forbid public speaking in a highway or public park is no more
an infringement of the rights of a member of the public than for the owner of a
private house to forbid it in his house. When no proprietary right interferes,
the legislature may end the right of the public to enter upon the public place
by putting an end to the dedication to public uses. So it may take the lesser
step of limiting the public use to certain purposes." The Supreme Court
then said:
(1) 155 Mass., 216.
(2) 167 U. S. 43.
259 "The right to absolutely exclude all
right to use, necessarily includes the authority to determine under what
circumstances such use may be availed of, as the greater power contains the
lesser (at 48)." When he took his seat in the United States Supreme Court
in 1902, Justice Holmes still adhered to the views about conditional privileges
which he had expressed in McAuliffe v. New Bedford(supra) and Davis v.
Massachusetts.(supra) Writing for the court in Pullman Co. v. Adams(1) he
disposed summarily of a contention that a tax on local business was so heavy as
to burden the inter-state operations of the Pullman Company saying:
"The Company cannot complain of being
taxed for the privilege of doing a local business which it is free to renounce.
And, when in 1910, the majority of the Court
swung to the Opposite position in Western Union Co. v. Kansas,(2) he dissented
saying "Even in the law the whole generally includes its parts. If the
State may prohibit, it may prohibit with the privilege of avoiding the
prohibition in a certain way." A very perceptive critic has written
"The pith of his (Holmes') argument was expressed in the aphorism: 'Even
in the law the whole generally includes its parts'. He thus implies that the
'power of total exclusion is a 'whole', of which the power to impose any burdens
whatsoever on these admitted is a 'part' He went on to say "Logically a
thing which may be absolutely excluded is not the same as a thing which may be
subjected to burdens of a different kind, even though such burdens would be
regarded by all as less onerous than the burden of absolute exclusion. The
'power of absolute exclusion' is a term not indentical with the, power of
relative exclusion' or the 'power to impose any burdens whatsoever' ".
When Justice Holmes was out-voted in the case
referred to above and its companion cases, he accepted the result.
Eight years later we find him saying for a
unanimous court in Western Union Tel. Co. v. Foster(4), which struck down an
interference with inter-state commerce :
"It is suggested that the State gets the
power from its power over the streets which it is necessary for the telegraph
(1) 189 U. S. 420. (2) 216 U. S. 1.
(3) See Thomas Read Powell: 16 Columbia Law
Rev. 99, at 110-111.
(4) 247 U. S. 105.
260 to cross. But if we assume that the
plaintiffs in error under their present characters could be excluded from the
streets, the consequence would not follow. Acts generally lawful may become
unlawful when done to accomplish an unlawful end...... and a constitutional
power cannot be used by way of condition to attain an unconstitutional
result" (at 114).
(emphasis added) The orthodox American
doctrine was that the right of a foreign corporation to transact business
within the boundaries of a state depends entirely upon the state's permission.
That seemed to offer a means of accomplishing the desired result. If the states
had power to refuse admittance to foreign corporations entirely, with or
without cause, surely they might exact in return for admission whatever they
wished. If so, a promise, prior to admission, not to resort to the federal
courts, or a liability to expulsion in case of such a resort, required as the
price of admission, would seem to be a legitimate and effective means of
attaining the desired end. In the case of Insurance Co.
v. Morse(1) the Supreme Court of the United
States held void a statute requiring an agreement not to remove suits to the
federal courts as a condition ,precedent to, admission.
This decision was based upon the ground,
supported by dicta expressed in the two earlier cases, that the exaction of the
agreement was an attempt to interfere with the exercise of a right derived from
the Constitution and the laws of the United States. While the term
"unconstitutional condition" was not specifically employed in the
opinion, the case seems clearly to be the fountainhead of the doctrine which
now goes by that name(2).
The doctrine of "unconstitutional
condition" means any stipulation imposed upon the grant of a governmental
privilege which in effect requires the recipient of the privilege to relinquish
some constitutional right. This doctrine takes for granted that 'the petitioner
has no right to be a policeman' but it emphasizes the right he is conceded to
possess by reason of an explicit provision of the Constitution, namely, his
right "to talk politics". The major requirement of the doctrine is
that the person complaining of the condition must demonstrate that it is unreasonable
in the special sense that it takes away or abridges the exercise of a right
protected by an explicit provision of the Constitution (see William W. Van
Alstyne :
"The Demise of the Right-Privilege
Distinction in Constitution Law").(3) In Frost and Frost Trucking Co. v.
Railroad Comm.(4) the Supreme Court of United States was concerned with the
question of the validity of a statute of California requiring a certificate of
public convenience and necessity to be secured by carrirs, whether common or
private, as a prerequisite to carying on their business over the public
highways of the state. The Act was interpreted by the Supreme Court as imposing
upon the applicant the obligation to assume the duties and (1) 20 Wall. 445,
447 (U. S. 1874).
(2) See "Unconstitutional
Conditions" by Maurice H.
Merrill, 77 University of Pennsylvania Law
Rev., 879, 880.
(3) 81 Hary. Law Rev., 1439. (4) 271 U. S.
583.
261 liabilities of a common carrier as a
condition precedent to the issuance of the certificate It held the statute, so
construed, unconstitutional, primarily on the ground that to force the 'status
of a common carrier upon a private carrier against his will amounts to
deprivation of property without due process of law. To the suggestion that, as
the state might deny the use of its highways altogether as carriers, it might
make its permission conditional upon assumption of the public utility status,
the Court responded that to do so would be using the power of refusal to reach
a forbidden result, and hence would itself be unconstitutional. Mr.Justice
Sutherland, speaking for the majority observed :
"It is not necessary to challenge the
proposition that, as a general rule, the state, having power to deny as a.
privilege altogether, may grant it upon such conditions as it sees fit to
impose; but the power of the state in that respect is not unlimited, and one of
the limitations is that it may not impose conditions which require the
relinquishment of constitutional rights. If the state may compel the surrender
of one constitutional right as a condition of its favour, it may, in like
manner, compel a surrender of all. It is inconceivable that guarantees embedded
in the Constitution of the United States may thus be manipulated out of
existence." (at p. 593).
This decision clearly declares that, though
the state may have privileges within its control which it may withhold, it
cannot use I a grant of those privileges to secure a valid consent to acts
which, if imposed upon the grantee in invitum would be beyond its
constitutional power.
The argument of Mr. Justice Sutherland was,
that there was involved in cases like this, not a single power, but two
distinct powers and one of these, the power to prohibit the use of the public
highways in proper cases, the state possesses; and the other, the power to
compel a private carrier to assume against his will the duties and burdens of a
common carrier, the state does not possess. According to him, it is clear that
any attempt to exert the latter, separately and substantively must fall before
the paramount authority of the Constitution. Then the question is, could it
stand in the conditional form in which it is made ? The learned judge said that
if this could be done, constitutional guarantees, so carefully safeguarded
against direct assault, are open to destruction by the indirect, but no less
effective, process of re quiring a surrender, which, though in form voluntary,
in fact lacks none of the elements of compulsion. In reality, the carrier is
given no choice, except a choice between the rock and the whirlpool--an option
to forego a privilege which may be vital to his livelihood or submit to a requirement
which may constitute an intolerable burden.
This is much the same as what Das, C.J. said
in In re :
The Kerala Education Bill(1) :
"No educational institutions can in
actual practice be carried on without aid from the State and if they will not
get it unless they surrender their rights, they will, by com(1)[1959] S. C. R.
99 262 pulsion of financial necessities, be compelled to give up their rights
under Article 30(1)".
In this situation, the condition which
involves surrender is as effective a deterrent to the exercise of the right
under Article 30 ( 1 ) as a direct prohibition would be. Thus considered, it is
apparent that the religious, minority does not voluntarily waive its right-it
has been coerced because of the basic importance of the privilege involved,
namely, affiliation.
It is doubtful whether the fundamental right
under Article 30(1) can be bartered away or surrendered by any voluntary act or
that it can be waived. The reason is that the fundamental right is vested in a
plurality of persons as a unit or if we may say so, in a community of persons
necessarily fluctuating. Can the present members of a minority community barter
away or surrender the right under the article so as to bind its future members
as a unit ? The fundamental right is for the living generation. By a voluntary
act of affiliation of an educational institution established and administered
by a religious minority the past members of the community cannot surrender the
right of the future members of that community. The future members of the
community do not derive the right under Article 30(1) by succession or
inheritance.
The demise of the unconstitutional condition
in the corporation field, however, did not result in terminating the use of the
same reasoning in other areas. The courts, faced with laws requiring the
surrender of constitutional rights in connection with other activities, have
borrowed phrases and reasoning from the cases dealing with state control of
corporations and have transplanted them to contemporary decisions involving
numerous and diversified subjects.(1) "Congress may withhold all sorts of
facilities for a better life" wrote Mr. Justice Frankfurter in the Douds
case(2) "but if it affords them it cannot make them available in an
obviously arbitrary way or exact surrender of freedoms unrelated to the purpose
of the facilities,".
Professor Hale said that a state may not, by
attaching a condition to a privilege, bring about undue interference with the
workings of the federal system; and also, that it may not in this fashion
require the surrender of constitutional rights unless the surrender 'serves a
purpose germane to that for which the power can normally be exerted without
conditions.(3) The latter limitation, it will be noted, is essentially the same
as that voiced by Justice Frankfurter in the Douds Case (2) that Congress may
not 'exact surrender of freedoms unrelated to the purpose of the facilities'.
The most significant characteristic of the
power to impose a condition in this area is the relevancy of the condition to
the attainment of the objective involved in the grant of the privilege or
benefit.
(1) See 28 Indian Law Jornal, Notes:
"Judicial Acquiescence in the For-feiture of Constitutional Rights through
Expansion of the Conditioned Privilege Doctrine", 520, 525.
(2)American Communications Assoc. v. Douds.
339 U. S. 382, 417.
(3) See "Unconstitutional Conditions and
Constitutional Rights", 35 Columbia 'Law Rev., 321 357.
263 A condition may be invalidated on the
ground that denying a benefit or privilege because of the exercise of a right
in effect penalizes its exercise (see Steinberg v. United States (1). in
Sherbert v. Verner(2), the doctrine of "Unconstitutional condition"
has been applied by the United States Supreme Court to forbid a state, to
discontinue unemployment benefits to a Seventh Day Adventist refusing Saturday
employment on account of the day being the Sabbath day of her faith. 'the-Court
said :
"Nor may the South Carolina Court's
construction of the statute be saved from constitutional infirmity on the
ground that unemployment compensation benefits are not appellants, 'right' but
merely a 'privilege'.
It is too late in the day to doubt that the
liberties of religion , and expression may be infringed by the denial of or
placing of conditions upon a benefit or privilege.
American Communications Asso v. Douds (supra)
Wieman v. Undegraff,(3) Hannegan v. Esquire, Inc(4)".
A state refused to grant subsidies in the
form of tax exemptions to, veterans of Church groups who declined to sign
loyalty oaths. That was held unconstitutional because it implied the useof
subsidies as a to curtail noncriminal speech (see Speiser v. Randall(5). in
that case the Court said :
"To deny an exemption to claimants who
engage in certain forms of speech is in effect to penalize them for such
speech. Its deterrent effect is the same as if the State were to fine them for
their speech. The appellees are plainly mistaken in their argument that,
because a tax exemption is a 'privilege,' or 'bounty', its denial may not infringe
speech.
This contention did not prevail before the
California Courts, which recognized that conditions imposed upon the granting
of privileges or gratuities must be 'reasonable' "So here, the denial of a
tax exemption for engaging in certain speech necessarily, will have the effect
of coercing the claimants to refrain from the prescribed speech....
A condition may be invalidated on yet another
ground :
precluding, from participation in the
enjoyment of a privilege or benefit those who Wish to retain their rights would
seem an unreasonable classification violative of article 14. The discriminatory
nature-of the imposition of' the conditions has been alluded to by Mr. Justice
Frankfurter in his concurring opinion in American Communications. Association
v. Douds (supra). The Additional Solicitor General argued that the State is not
denying equality before the law because the burden of the condition (1) 163 F.
Supp. 590. 592.
(3) 344 US 183, 191, 192.
(2) 374 U. S. 398, 404-405.
(4) 327 US 146, 155, 156.
(5) 357 U. S. 513, 518-9.
264 applies to all recipients, namely, all
who establish and administer educational institutions imparting secular
education and seek recognition or affiliation whether they be religious or
linguistic minorities or not. The Argument is that a benefit-burden package
viz., the privilege of affiliation with all the conditions, is being offered
without discrimination; that the, State or university does not withhold the
privilege from any persons or entities, but that the person or entity himself
or itself decides whether to accept or reject it. We are of the opinion that,
in fact, everyone is not being offered the same package since the condition
serves as a significant restriction on the activities only of those who have
the fundamental right of the nature guaranteed by article 30(1), namely, the
religious and linguistic minorities, and who desire to exercise the right
required to be waived as a condition to the receipt of the privilege. It is
contradictory to speak of a constitutional right and yet to discriminate
against a person who exercises that right.
To avoid invalidation of a condition on any
of these grounds, it would seem necessary to show that the granting of the
benefit or privilege places the recipient in a position which gives the State
or the university a legitimate interest in regulating his rights. It appears
that there are two legitimate interests which may justify such regulation.
First is the interest in ensuring that the benefit or facility given or
granted, namely, recognition or affiliation is maintained for the purposes
intended, in order to protect the effectiveness of the benefit or the facility
itself. Second, social interests must be protected against those whose capacity
for inflicting harm is increased by possession of the benefit or facility(1).
An examination of the traditional bases of
the power to impose conditions upon governmental benefits or privileges would
reveal that the power to impose conditions is not a lesser part of the greater
power to withhold, but instead is a distinct exercise of power which must find
its own justification, and that the power to withhold recognition or
affiliation altogether does not carry with it unlimited power to impose
conditions which have the effect of restraining the exercise of fundamental
rights. The normal desire to enjoy privileges like affiliation or recognition
without which the educational institutions established by the minority for
imparting secular education will not effectively serve the purpose for which
they were established, cannot be made an instrument of suppression of the right
guaranteed. Infringement of a fundamental right is nonetheless infringement
because accomplished through the conditioning of a privilege. If a legislature
attaches to a public benefit or privilege an addendum, which in no rational way
advances the purposes of the scheme of benefits but does restrain the exercise
of a fundamental right, the restraint can draw no constitutional strength
whatsoever from its being attached to benefit or privilege, but must be
measured as though it were a wholly separate enactment.
In considering the question whether a
regulation imposing a condition sub serves the purpose for which recognition or
affiliation is granted it is necessary to have regard to what regulation the
appropriate authority (1) See notes: "Unconstitutional Conditions".
74 Harv. Law Rev. 1595.
26 5 may make and impose in respect of an
educational institution established and administered by a religious minority
and receiving no recognition or aid. Such an institution will, of course, be
subject to the general laws of the land like the law of taxation, law relating
to sanitation, transfer of property, or registration of documents, etc.,
because they are laws affecting not only educational institutions established
by religious minorities but also all other persons and institutions. It cannot
be said that by these general laws, the State in any way takes away or abridges
the right guaranteed under article 30(1).
Because article 30(1) is couched in absolute
terms, it does not follow that the right guaranteed is not subject to
regulatory laws which would not amount to is abridgement.
It is a total misconception to say that
because the right is couched in absolute terms, the exercise of the right cannot
be regulated or that every regulation of that right would be an abridgement of
the, right. Justice Holmes said in Hudson Country Wafer Co. v. McCarter(1) All
rights tend to declare themselves absolute to their logical extreme. Yet all in
fact are limited by the neighbourhood of principles of policy which are other
than those on which the particular right is funded, and which become strong
enough to hold their own when a certain point is reached".
No right, however absolute, can be free from
regulation.
The Privy Council said in Commonwealth of
Australia v. Bank of New South Wales(2) that regulation of freedom of trade and
commerce is compatible with their absolute freedom; that s. 92 of the
Australian Common wealth Act is violated only when an Act restricts commerce
directly and immediately as distinct from creating some indirect or
consequential impediment which may fairly be regarded as remote. Likewise, the
fact that trade and commerce are absolutely free under article 301 of the
Constitution is compatible with their regulation which will not amount to
restriction(3).
The application of the term 'abridge' may not
be difficult in many oases but the problem arises acutely in certain types of
situations. The important ones are where a law is not a direct restriction or
the right but is designed to accomplish another objective and the impact upon
the right is secondary or indirect. Measure which are directed other forms of
activities but which have a secondary or indirect or incidental effect upon the
right do not generally abridge a right unless the content of the right is
regulated. As we have already said, such measures would include various types
of taxes, economic regulations, laws regulating tile wages, measures to promote
health and to preserve hygiene and other laws of general application. By
hypothesis, the law, taken by itself, is a legitimate one, aimed directly at
the control of some other activity. The question is about its secondary impact
upon the admitted area of administration of educational institutions. This is
especially a problem (1) 209 U. S. 349, 355, 357 (2) [1950] A.C. 235, 310.
(3)The Automobile Transport (Rajasthan) Ltd.,
v. State of Rajasthan and others [1963] 1 S. C. R. 491.
266 of determining when the regulation in
issue has an effect which constitutes an abridgement of the constitutional
right within the meaning of Article 13(2). in other words, in every case, the
court must undertake to define and give content to the word 'bridge' in article
13 (2) (1). The question to be asked and answered is whether the particular
measure is regulatory or whether it crosses the zone of permissible regulation
and enters the forbidden territory of restrictions or abridgement. So, even if
an educational institution established by a religious or linguistic minority
does not seek recognition, affiliation or aid, its activity can be regulated in
various ways provided the regulations do not take away or abridge the
guaranteed right. Regular tax measures, economic regulations, social welfare
legislation, wage and hour legislation and similar measures may, of course have
some effect upon the right under article 30(1). But where the burden is the
same as that borne by others engaged in different forms of activity, the
similar impact on the right seems clearly insufficient to constitute an
abridgement, if an educational institution established by a religious minority
seeks no recognition, affiliation or aid, the state may have no right to
prescribe the curriculum, syllabi or the qualification of the teachers.
We find it impossible to subscribe to the
proposition that State necessity is the criterion for deciding whether a
regulation imposed on an educational institution takes away or abridges the
right under Article 30(1). If a legislature can impose any regulation which it
thinks necessary to protect what in its view is in the interest of the state or
society, the right under Article 30(1) will cease to be a fundamental right. It
sounds paradoxical that a right which the Constitution makers wanted to be absolute
can be subjected to regulations which need only satisfy the nebulous and
elastic test of state necessity. The very purpose of incorporating this right
in Part III of the Constitution in absolute terms in marked contrast with the
other fundamental rights was to withdraw it from the reach of the majority. To
subject the right today to regulations dictated by the protean concept of state
necessity as conceived by the majority would be to subvert the very purpose for
which the right was given.
What then are the additional regulations
which can legitimately be imposed upon an educational institution established
and administered by a religious or linguistic minority which imparts general
secular education and seeks recognition or affiliation ? Recognition or
affiliation is granted on the basis of the excellence of an educational
institution, namely, that it has reached the educational standard set up by the
university. Recognition or affiliation is sought for the purpose of enabling
the students in an educational institution to sit for an examination to be
conducted by the university and to obtain a,. degree conferred by the
university. For that purpose, the students should have to be coached in such a
manner so as to attain the standard of education prescribed by the university.
Recognition or affiliation creates. an interest in the university to ensure
that the educational institu1) See generally the judgment of one of us (Mathew,
J.) in Bennett Coleman & Co. etc. etc. v. Union of India & Others
[1972] 2 S. C. C. 788.
267 tion is maintained for the purpose
intended and any regulation which will sub serve or advance that purpose will
be reasonable and no educational institution established and administered by a
religious or linguistic minority can claim recognition or affiliation without
submitting to hose regulations. That is the price of recognition or
affiliation; but this does not mean that it should submit to a regulation
stipulating for surrender of a right or freedom guaranteed by the Constitution,
which is unrelated to the purpose of recognition or affiliation. In other
words, recognition or affiliation is a, facility which the university grants to
an educational institution, for the purpose of enabling the students there to
sit for an examination to be conducted by the university in the prescribed
subjects and to obtain the degree conferred by the university, and therefore,
it stands to reason to hold that no regulation which is unrelated to the
purpose can be imposed. If, besides recognition or affiliation, an educational
institution conducted by a religious minority is granted aid, further
regulations for ensuring that the aid is utilized for the purpose for which it
is granted will be permissible. The heart of the matter is that no educational
institution established by a religious or linguistic minority can claim total
immunity from regulations by the legislature or the university if it wants
affiliation or recognition; but the character of the permissible regulations
must depend upon their purpose. As we said, such regulations will be
permissible if they are relevant to the purpose of' securing or promoting the
object of recognition or affiliation. There will be borderline cases where it
is difficult to decide whether a regulation really subserves the purpose of
recognition or affiliation. But that does not affect the question of principle.
In every case, when the reasonableness of a regulation comes up for
consideration before the court, the question to be asked and answered is
whether the regulation is calculated to subserve or will in effect subserve the
purpose of recognition or affiliation, namely, the excellence of the
institution as a vehicle' for general secular education to the minority
community and to other persons who resort to it. The question whether a
regulation is in the general interest of the public has no relevance, if it
does not advance the excellence of the institution as a vehicle for general
secular education as, ex-hypothesi, the only permissible regulations are impose
which secure the effectiveness of the purpose of the facility, namely, the
excellence of the educational institutions in respect of their educational
standards. This is the reason why this Court has time and again said that the
question whether a particular regulation is calculated t.o advance the general
public interest is of no consequence if it is not conducive to the interests of
the minority community and those persons who, resort to it.
In Sidhajbhai v. State of Bombay(1), the
Court said that no general principle on which reasonableness or otherwise of a
regulation may be tested was sought to be laid down by the court in In re : The
Kerala Education Bill, 1957(2) and, therefore, the case is not an authority for
the proposition that all regulative measure-, which are not destructive or
annihilative of the character of the institution established by the minority
can be imposed if the regulations are in the national or public interest. The
Court further said that unlike the fundamental freedoms guaran(2) [1959] S.C.R.
995.
(1) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837, 856-857.
268 teed by article 19, the right guaranteed
under article 30(1) is not subject to reasonable restrictions and that the
right is intended to be errective and is not to be whittled down by so-called
regulative measures conceived in the interest not of the minority educational
institution, but of the public or the nation as a whole. It was the view of the
Court that regulations which may lawfully be imposed either by legislature or
executive action as a condition of receiving grant or of recognition must be
,,directed to making the institution, while retaining its character as a
minority institution effective as an educational institution and that suck
regulation must satisfy a dual tes the test of reasonableness, namely the test
that it is regulative of the educational character of the institution and is
conducive to making the institution an effective vehicle of education for the
minority community or other persons who resort to it.
In State of Kerala v. Mother Provincial(1)
the Court said--we think in relation to an educational institution which seeks
recognition or aid that the standards of education are not a part of management
as such, that the standards of education concern the body politic and are
dictated by considerations of the advancement of the country and its people
and, therefore, if universities establish syllabi for examinations, they must
be followed, subject, however, to special subjects which the institutions may
seek to teach, and to a certain extent the State may also regulate the
conditions of employment of teachers and the health and hygiene of students and
that these regulations do not bear directly upon management as such although
they may indirectly affect it. The Court said further that the right of the
state to regulate education, educational standards and allied matters cannot be
denied since the minority institutions cannot be allowed to fall below the
standards, or under the guise of exclusive right of management, to decline to
follow the general pattern and that while the management must be left to them,
they may be compelled to keep in step with others. What the Court said in
answer to the contention of Mr. Mohan Kumaramangalam that the provisions in the
Kerala University Act which were struck down were conceived in the interest of
general education is instructive in this context " Mr. Mohan
Kumaramangalam brought to our notice passages from the Report of the Education
Commission in which the Commission bad made suggestions regarding the conditions
of service of the teaching staff in the universities and the colleges and
standards of teaching. He also referred to the Report of the Education
Commission on the status of teachers, suggestions for improving the teaching
methods and standard-,. He argued that what has been done by the Kerala
University Act is to implement these suggestions in Chapters VIII and IX and
particularly the impugned sections. We have no doubt that the provisions of the
Act were made bona fide and in the interest of education but unfortunately they
do affect the administration of these institutions and rob the founders of that
right which the Constitution desires should (1) [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734.
269 be theirs. The provisions, even if
salutary, cannot stand in the face of the constitutional guarantee. We do not,
therefore, find it necessary to refer to the two reports." In the light of
the above discussion let us examine the validity of the impugned provisions of
the Gujarat University Act, 1949, as subsequently amended.
Section 33A(1) (a) provides "33A(1)
Every College (other than a Government college, or a college maintained by the
Government) affiliated before the commencement of the Gujarat University
(Amendment) Act, 1972 (hereinafter in this section referred to as "such commencement")(a)
shall be under the management of a governing body which shall include amongst
its. members the Principal of the College, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice Chancellor, and three representatives of the teachers of
the college and at least one representative each of the members of the
non-teaching staff and the students of the college, to be elected respectively
from amongst such teachers, members of the nonteaching staff and students; and
(b) that for recruitment of the Principal and members of the teaching staff of
a college there is a selection committee of the college which shall include(1)
in the case of recruitment of the Principal, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice-Chancellor, and (2) in the case of recruitment of a
member of the teaching staff of the college, a representative of the University
nominated by the Vice Chancellor and the Head of the Department if any,
concerned with the subject to be taught by such member." We think that the
provisions of sub-sections (1) and (1) (b) of s. 33A abridge the right of the
religious minority to administer educational institutions of their choice. The
requirement that the college should have a governing body which shall include
persons other than those who are members of the governing body of the Society
of Jesus would take away the management of the college from the governing body
constituted by the Society of Jesus and vast it in a different body. The right
to administer the educational institution established by a religious minority
is vested in it. It is in the governing body of the Society of Jesus that he
religious minority which established the college has vested the right to
administer the institution and that body alone has the right to administer the
same. The requirement that the college should have a governing body including
persons other than those who constitute the governing body of the Society of
Jesus has the effect of divesting that body of its 270 -exclusive right to
manage the educational institution.
That it is desirable in the opinion of the
legislature to associate the Principal of the college or the other persons
referred to in s. 33A(1)(a) in the management of the college is not a relevant
consideration. The question is whether the provision has the effect of
divesting the governing body as constituted by the religious minority of its
exclusive right to administer the institution. Under the guise of preventing
maladministration, the right of the governing body of the college constituted
by the religious minority to administer the institution cannot be taken away.
The effect of the provision is that the religious minority virtually loses its
right to administer the institution it has founded. "Administration means
'management of the affairs' of the institution. This management must be free of
control so that the founders or their nominees can mould the institution
according to their way of thinking and in accordance with their ideas of how
the interests of the community in general and the institution in particular
will be best served. No part of this management can be taken away and ,vested
in another body without an encroachment upon the guaranteed right (1)".
Sections 48 and 49 of the Kerala University Act, 1969, which came up for
consideration in that case respectively dealt with ,the governing body for
private colleges not under corporate management and the managing council for
private colleges under corporate management. Under the provisions of these
sections, the educational agency or the corporate management was to establish a
governing body or a managing council respectively. The sections provided for
the composition of the two bodies. It was held that the sections had the effect
of abridging the right to administer the educational institution of the
religious minority in question there.
One of the grounds given in the judgment for
upholding the decision of the High Court striking down the sections is that
these bodies had a legal personality distinct from governing bodies set up by
the educational agency or the -corporate management and that they were not
answerable to the founders in the matter of administration of the educational
institution. The Court said that a law which interferes with the composition of
the governing body or the managing. council as constituted by the religious or
linguistic minority is an abridgement of the right of the religious minorities
to administer the educational institution established by it (see also W. Proost
v.Bihar(2) and Rev. Bishop S. K. Parto v. Bihar(3).
It is upon the principal and teachers of a
college that the tone and temper of an educational institution depend. On them
would its reputation, the maintenance of discipline and its efficiency in
teaching. The right to choose the principal and to have the teaching conducted
by teachers appointed by the management after an overall assessment of their
outlook and philosophy is perhaps the most important facet of the right to
administer an educational institution.
We can perceive no reason why a
representative of the University nominated by the Vice Chancellor should be on
the (1)See Kerala v. Mother Provincial, [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734 at 740.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73 at 77-78.
(3) [197] 1 S. C. R. 172.
271 Selection Committee for recruiting the
Principal or for the insistence ,of head of the department besides the
representative of the University being on the Selection Committee for
recruiting the members of the teaching staff.
So long as the persons chosen have the
qualifications prescribed by the University, the choice must be left to the
management. That is part of the fundamental right of the minorities to
administer the educational institution established by them.
Section 40(1) provides that the Court
(senate) may determine that all instructions, teaching and training in courses
of studies in respect of which the university is competent to hold examination
shall, within the university area be conducted by the university and shall be
imparted by the teachers of the university and the Court shall communicate its
decision to the State Government. Sub-section (2) of s.40 says that on receipt
of the communication under subsection (1), the Government may, after making
such inquiry as it thinks ,fit, by notification in the Official Gazette declare
that the provisions of s. 41 shall come into force on such date as may be
specified.
The petitioner contends that this section
virtually takes away the very essence of the night of the religious minority to
administer the college in question.
To decide this question, it is necessary to
read some of the other provisions.
Section 2(2) defines a 'college' as a degree
college or an intermediate college. Section 2(2A) states that a 'constituent
college' means a university college or an affiliated college made constituent
under s. 41. A 'degree college' has been defined by s. 2(3) as an affiliated
college which is authorized to submit its students to an examination qualifying
for any degree of the university.
Section 2(13) provides "Teachers of the
University" means teacher appointed by the University for imparting
instruction on its behalf".
Section 2(15A) states that a "University
college" means a college which the University may establish or maintain
under the Act or a college transferred to the University and maintained by it.
On the plain wording of s. 40 it is clear
that the governing body of the religious minority will be deprived of the most
vital function which appertains to its right to administer the college namely,
the teaching, training and instructions in the courses of studies, in respect
of which the university is competent to hold examination. The fundamental right
of a minority to administer educational institutions of its choice comprises
within it the elementary right to conduct teaching training and instruction in
courses of studies in the institutions so established by teachers appointed by
the minority. If this essential component of the right of administration is
taken away from the 272 minority and vested in the university, there can be no
doubt that its right to administer the educational institution guaranteed under
article 30(1) is taken away.
Section 39 provides that the university shall
conduct postgraduate instructions. That means that teaching, training and
instruction in post-graduate courses will be conducted by the university. The
word conduct occurring in s. 40 cannot have a meaning different from what it
has in s.39. If in s. 39 it means that the university is the exclusive teaching
and training agency in post-graduate instruction, there is no reason to think
that any vestige of the right to teach, trait or instruct will be left to the
minority after these matters are taken over by the university. The teaching and
training in the college will thereafter be done by the teachers of the
university for and on behalf of the university. The definition of the term
'teachers of the university' given in s. 2(13) would indicate that they are
teachers appointed by the university for imparting instruction on its behalf.
If this section is ultra vires article 30(1),
we do not think that s. 41 which in the present scheme of legislation is
dependent upon s. 40 can survive and therefore it is unnecessary to express any
view upon the constitutionality of its provisions.
Sub-sections (1) and (2) of s. 51A read
"51A(1) No member of the teaching, other academic and nonteaching staff of
an affiliated college and recognized or approved institution shall be dismissed
or removed or reduced in rank except after an enquiry in which he has been
informed of the charges against him and given a reasonable opportunity or being
heard in respect of those charges and until(a) he has been given a reasonable
opportunity of making representation on any such penalty proposed to be
inflicted on him, and (b) the penalty to be inflicted on him is approved by the
Vice Chancellor or any other officer of the university authorised by the Vice
Chancellor in this behalf.
(2) No termination of Service, of such member
not amounting to his dismissal or removal falling under sub-section (1) shall
be valid unless(a) he has been given a reasonable opportunity of showing caus
against the proposed termination, and (b) such termination is approved by the
Vice Chancellor or any officer of the University authorised by the Vice
Chancellor in this behalf :
Provided that nothing in this sub-section
shall apply to any person who is appointed for a temporary period only.,"
It was argued for the, petitioners that clause (1)(b) of s.51A has the effect
of vesting in the Vice Chancellor a general power of 273 veto on the right of
the management to dismiss a teacher.
The exact scope of the power of the
Vice-Chancellor or of the officer of the University authorized by him in this
subsection is not clear. If the purpose of the approval is to see that the
provisions of sub-section 51A(1)(a) are complied with, there can possibly be no
objection in lodging the power of approval even in a nominee of the Vice-Chancellor.
But an uncanalised power without any guideline to withhold approval would be a
direct abridgement of the right of the management to dismiss or remove a
teacher or inflict any other penalty after conducting an enquiry.
The relationship between the management and a
teacher is that of an employer and employee and it passes one's understanding
why the management cannot terminate the services of a teacher on the basis of
the contract of employment. of course, it is open to the State in the exercise
of its regulatory power to require that before the services of a teacher are
terminated, he should be given an opportunity of being heard in his defence.
But to require that for terminating the services of a teacher after an inquiry
has been conducted, the management should have the approval of an outside
agency like the Vice-Chancellor or of his nominee would be an abridgement of
its right to administer the educational institution. No guidelines are provided
by the legislature to the Vice-Chancellor for the exercise of his power. The
fact that the power on be delegated by the Vice-Chancellor to any officer of
the university means that any petty officer to whom the power is delegated can
exercise a general power of veto. There is no obligation under the sub-sections
(1)(b) and (2)(b) that the Vice Chancellor or his nominee should give any
reason for disapproval. As we said a blanket power without any guideline to
disapprove the action of the management would certainly encroach upon the right
of the management to dismiss or terminate the services of a teacher after an
enquiry. While we uphold the provisions of sub-clauses (1)(a) and (2) (a) of s.
51A we think that sub-clauses (1)(b) and (2)(b) of, s. 51A are violative of the
right under article 30 of the religious minority in question here.
In In. re : The Kerala Education Bill, 1957,
this Court no doubt, upheld provisions similar to those in s. 51A(1)(b) and 5 1
A (2) (b) But the subsequent decisions of this Court leave no doubt that the
requirement of subsequent approval for dismissing or terminating the services
of a teacher would be bad as offending article 30(1). In D.A.V. College v.
State of Punjab, clause 17 of the impugned' statute related to the requirement
of subsequent approval for termination of the services of teachers. This Court
struck down the provision as an abridgement of the night to administer the
educational institution established by the minority in question there.
Section 52A states that any dispute between
the governing body and any member of the teaching, other academic and nonteaching
staff of an affiliated college or recognized or approved institution, which is
connected with the conditions of service of such member, shall, on a request of
the governing body, or of the member concerned be referred to a Tribunal of
Arbitration consisting of one -131Sup. C.T./75 274 member nominated by the
governing body of the college, or, as the case may be, the recognized or
approved institution, one member nominated by the member concerned and an
umpire appointed by the Vice-Chancellor and that the provisions of the
Arbitration Act would apply to such arbitration proceeding.
This provision sub-serves no purpose and we
feel no doubt that it will needlessly interfere with the day-to-day management
of the institution. Any and every petty dispute raised by a member of the
teaching or non-teaching staff will have to be referred to arbitration if it
seems to touch the service conditions. Arbitrations, not imparting education,
will become the business of educational institutions. This section is in our
opinion bad in its application to minorities.
In the result, we hold that the provisions of
S. 33A, s. 40, subclasses (1)(b) and (2)(b) of S. 51A and S. 52A are violative
of article 30(1) of the Constitution and, therefore, they can have no
application to educational institutions established and administered by
religious or linguistic minorities.
BEG, J. The two, questions to be answered by
us are (1)Whether the impact of Article 30(1) of the Constitution upon any of
the provisions of the Act before us, or, to put it conversely, whether the
effect of any of the provisions of the Act upon the fundamental rights
guaranteed to minorities by Art. 30(1) is such as to invalidate these
provisions ? (2)Whether the rights guaranteed by Article 30 are in any way
circumscribed by Article 29 ? On the second question, I have nothing
significant to add to what has fallen from My Lord the Chief Justice. I am in
entire agreement with the view that, although, Articles 29 and 30 may
supplement each other so far as certain rights of minorities are concerned,
yet, Article 29 of the Constitution does not, in any way, impose a limit on the
kind or character of education which a minority may choose to impart through
its Institution to the children of its own members or to those of others who
may choose to send their children to its schools. In other words, it has a
right to impart a general secular education. I would, however, like to point
out that, as rights and duties are correlative, it follows, from the extent of
this wider right of a minority under Art. 30(1) to impart even general or nondenominational
secular education to those who may not follow its culture or subscribe to its
beliefs, that, when a minority Institution decides to enter this wider
educational sphere of national education, it, by reason of this free choice itself,
could be deemed to opt to adhere to the needs of the general pattern of such
education in the country, at least whenever that choice is made in accordance
with statutory provisions. Its choice to impart an education intended to give a
secular orientation or character to its education necessarily entails its
assent to the imperative needs of the choice made by the State about the kind
of "secular" education 275 which promotes national integration or
the, elevating objectives set out in the preamble to our Constitution, and the
best way of giving it. If it is part of a minority's rights to make such a
choice it should also be part of its obligations, which necessarily follow from
the choice, to adhere to the general pattern. The logical basis of such a choice
is that the particular minority Institution, which chooses to impart such
general secular education, prefers that higher range of freedom where,
according to the poet Rabindranath Tagore, "the narrow domestic
walls" which constitute barriers between various sections of the nation
will crumble and fall. It may refuse to accept the choice made by the State of
the kind of secular education the State wants or of the way in which it should
be given. But, in that event, should it not be prepared to forego the benefits
of recognition by the State ? The State is bound to permit and protect the
choice of the minority Institution whatever that might be. But, can it be
compelled to give it a treatment different from that given to other
Institutions making such a choice ? Turning to the first and the more complex
question, I think it is difficult to answer the argument of the Additional
Solicitor General, appearing on behalf of the State of Gujarat, that, where a
minority Institution has, of its own free will, opted for affiliation under the
terms of a statute, it must be deemed to have chosen to give up, as a price for
the benefits resulting from affiliation, the exercise of certain rights which
may, in another context, appear to be unwarranted impairments of its fundamental
rights.
It is true that, if the object of an
enactment is to compel a minority Institution, even indirectly, to give up the
exercise of its fundamental rights, the provisions which have this effect will
be void or inoperative against the minority Institution. The price of
affiliation cannot be a total abandonment of the right to establish and
administer a minority Institution conferred by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
This aspect of the matter, therefore, raises the question whether any of the provisions
of the Act are intended to have that effect upon a minority institution.
Even if that intention is not manifest from
the express terms of statutory provisions, the provisions may be vitiated if
that is their necessary consequence or effect.
I shall endeavour to show that the view which
this Court has taken whenever questions of this kind have arisen before it on
the effect of the provisions of a statute, though theoretically and logically
perhaps not quite consistent always on propositions accepted, has the virtue of
leaving the result to the balancing of conflicting considerations to be carried
out on the particular provisions and facts involved in each case.
When we examine either the Act as a whole or
the impugned provisions of the Act before us, we find no mention whatsoever of
anything which is directed against a minority or its educational Institutions.
The impugned provisions of the Gujarat University Act, 1949 (hereinafter
referred to as 'the Act') are : Section 20 (Clause XXXIX) inserted in the
Gujarat University Act, 1949, as amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment)
Act, 1972; Section 33A inserted in the Gujarat University Act, 1949, as amended
by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972, (Gujarat Act No. 6 of 1973);
Sections 40 and 41 of the Gujarat University
Act 1949, as amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act, 1972 (Gujarat
Act No. 6 of 1973); Sections 51A and 52A inserted in the Gujarat University Act
1949, as amended by the Gujarat University (Amendment) Act 1972, (Gujarat Act
No. 6 of 1973). If we accept the argument that. before enacting the amendments
which are assailed, the State Legislature must be deemed to be aware of the
fact that the petitioning minority Institution before us, the Ahmadabad St.
Xavier's College, is an affiliated College of the University, it may be
possible to say that the amendments must be deemed to be directed against it
also. When the minority Institution exercised its choice, by applying for
affiliation' under the provisions of the Act, there were no amendments before
it.
On the other hand, it may be contended that,
where a statutory right is availed of by any party, it must be deemed to have
chosen it subject to the condition that the Legislature may change its terms at
any time. But, can it be deemed to have opted to submit to any and every future
amendment ? Perhaps it will be carrying the doctrine of imputed knowledge and
consent too far to say that a minority Institution opting for a statutory right
must be deemed to have signed a blank cheque to assent to any and every
conceivable amendment of any kind whatsoever in future as the price to be paid
by it of its choice. No one could be deemed to assent to what is not before him
at all.
Moreover, can a minority, even by its assent,
be barred from the, exercise of a fundamental right ? It may be that the bar
may be only a conditional one so that it could be removed by the institution
concerned whenever it is prepared to pay the price of its removal by giving up
certain advantages which are not parts of its fundamental right.
Such a conditional bar may be construed only
as a permissible regulatory restriction.
The first provision which has a compulsive
effect on Ahmadabad St. Xavier's College Society is Sec. 5(1) of the Act which
says :
"5(1). No educational Institution
situate within the University area shall, save with the sanction of the State
Government be associated in any way with, or seek admission to any privileges
of, any other University established by law".
As St. Xavier's College is apparently
situated within the University area, it is prevented from seeking affiliation
to any other University established by law. This would, in my opinion, have the
effect of compelling it to abandon its fundamental rights guaranteed by Article
30(1) of the Constitution as a price for affiliation by the Gujarat University
because it is not permitted to affiliate with any other University without the
sanction of the Govt. The petitioner has not, however, in the reliefs prayed
for by the petition, asked for a declaration that Section 5 is invalid. But,
the compulsive effect of Sec. 5 was one of the arguments advanced by Mr.
Nanavati for the petitioner.
The Additional Solicitor General, arguing for
the State, had practically conceded that Sec. 5 of the Act will be invalid
against the petitioner. He, however, hoped to save it in case we could so
interpret it as to impose an obligation upon the, State Govt. to give its
sanction in every 277 case where a minority Institution applies for affiliation
with another University. Inasmuch as Section 5 of the Act has a compulsive
effect by denying to the petitioning college the option to keep out of the
statute altogether, it would, in my opinion, be in operative against it.
Section 41 ( 1 ), however, operates even more
directly upon the petitioning College, which had been "admitted to the
privileges of the University" under Section 5(3) by affiliation. This
provision would have the compelling effect of making it automatically a
constituent unit of the University, and must, therefore, be held to be
inoperative against the petitioning College as it cannot affect the fundamental
rights guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution. Provisions of Sec. 40 and
the remaining provisions of Sec. 41 of the Act are all parts of the same
compulsive scheme or mechanism which is struck by Art.
30(1).
If we hold, as I think we must, having regard
to the provisions of Art. 30(1) of the Constitution, that the words "
shall be constituent college of the University", used in Sec. 41 (1) of
the Act only mean that, so far as the petitioning college is concerned, it
"may" become a constituent college of the University, even after a
notification under Sec. 40(2) of the Act, the statute, read as a whole, places
before the Petitioning college the following four alternatives :
(1) To become a constituent unit of the
University.
(2) To continue as an affiliated college on
new terms embodied in amended provisions contained in Sections 20, 33A, 51A and
52A of the Act.
(3) To face the consequence of withdrawal of
affiliation under Sec. 37 of the Act and the resulting disadvantages of
disaffiliation by failing to comply with the conditions of its affiliation, or,
in other words, to step outside the statute altogether.
(4) To get the status of an "autonomous"
college under Sec. 38B of the Act for which the petitioning college has already
applied.
The range of choices open is thus wide. A
minority is left absolutely free to make any choice it likes. It has
necessarily to pay the price of each choice it makes knowing what it entails.
If the combined effect of provisions of the
statute is that four alternative courses are open to the College due to its
initial option to apply for "affiliation" which is, strictly
speaking, only a statutory and not a fundamental right, can its rights under
Art 30(1) of the Constitution be said to be violated unless and until it is
shown that its application for autonomy has been or is bound to be rejected ?
Compelling the College to become a constituent part of the University amounts
to taking away of its separate identity by the force of law. But, if the
College has really attained such standards of Organisation and excellence as it
claims to have done, it can have an autonomous status 278 under Section 38B of
the Act with all its advantages and freedoms practically for the asking. Could
it, in these circumstances, be said that loss of the identity of the College is
a necessary consequence of the Provisions of the statute before us ? No other
statute with identically similar provisions and effect was interpreted in any
case which has so far come to this Court.
If the petitioning College, which has applied
for the status of an autonomous College under Section 38B of the Act as amended
in 1972, is provided with an avenue of escape by the amended provisions
themselves, it seems quite unnecessary to consider the impact of Sec. 20, Sec.
33A and Sec. 51A and 52A of the Act which have been introduced by the Act of
1972, on fundamental rights protected by Art. 30. Section 20 does not lay down
any function of the Executive Council of the University with regard to an
autonomous College governed by the provisions of Chap. VIA of the Act Section
33A also applies only to a "College" which is not covered by the
provisions of Chap.VIA. Autonomous Colleges have their own standing Committees
under Sec. 38C of the Act instead of the Governing Bodies mentioned in Section
33A of the Act.
Again, Sec. 51A and 52A apply only to an
"affiliated College or recognised or approved Institution" so that an
autonomous College, functioning under the provisions of Chap. VIA, is outside
their purview. The only provision which could have a compulsive effect, in
their present form, against the petitioning College could be sec. 5 and then
Sections 40 and 41 of the Act which would automatically convert affiliated
Colleges into constituent Colleges of the University, without the interposition
of an option, and, therefore, could be said to deprive the petitioning college
of the opportunity to become an autonomous college. In fact, Sec.41 of the Act,
as it stands, could have the effect of negativing the right conferred by Sec.
38B of the Act by transforming, mechanically and by operation of the statute,
affiliated Colleges into constituent colleges so that no question of autonomy
could practically arise after that Hence, if we confine the operation of
Sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act as we can, to Institutions other than minority
Institutions protected by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution because they would
compel the petitioning college to lose its identity, it may not be necessary,
in the instant case, to consider the impact of any other provision upon the
fundamental rights of the petitioning college. It is only if the petitioning
college fails in its attempt to become an autonomous college that the question
of the impact of Sections 20, 33A, 51A and 52A could arise. The only Sections
which could stand in the way of its becoming an autonomous institution could be
sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act. Therefore, it seems unnecessary in the case
before us, to consider the impact of provisions other than sections 5, 40 and
41 of the Act upon' the rights of the petitioning college at present. These
questions could be considered premature here.
Assuming, however, that we must consider the
impact of sections 20, 33A, 51A, 52A upon the fundamental rights of the
petitioning college as it would, at least until it gets an autonomous status,
be affected and governed by them if they are valid, questions arise as to the
279 source or basis and extent of permissible regulation or restriction upon
the rights conferred upon the petitioning college by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution. Each and every learned counsel appearing for a minority
institution has conceded that, despite the "absoluteness" of the
terms in which rights under Art. 30(1) may be expressed, there is a power in
the State to regulate their exercise. This Court has also repeatedly recognised
the validity of the regulation of the rights under Art. 30 on various grounds
without explicitly stating the actual basis of such power to regulate. I
venture to think that if we are able to formulate the exact basis or source of
the power of regulation or restriction upon the fundamental rights contained in
Art. 30(1) of the Constitution we will be able to lay down with less
indefiniteness and more precision and certitude the extent to which the State
can regulate or restrict fundamental rights protected by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution.
Provision for and regulation by the State of
the very conditions which secure to minority institutions the freedom to
establish and administer its educational institutions is, obviously, inevitable
and undeniable. Thus, unless the State could punish lawlessness within an
institution or misappropriation of funds by its trustees or prevent abuse of
its powers over teachers or other employees by a managing body of an
Educational Institution, whether the institution is a minority or a majority
institution, neither the attainment of the purposes of education nor proper and
effective administration of the institution would be possible. In other words,
existence of some, power to lay down necessary conditions or prerequisites for
maintaining the right to establish and administer an institution itself in a
sound state is inherent in the very existence of organised society which the
State represents.
Laws made for sustaining the very conditions
of organised society and civilised existence, so that the rights of all,
including fundamental rights of the minorities, may be maintained and enforced
do not rest on mere implication.
The specific provisions of Art. 245 to 254
read with the three Legislative lists in the Seventh Schedule of the
Constitution confer a host of legislative powers upon State Legislatures and
the Parliament to regulate various kinds of activities including those of
minority institutions. No doubt Art. 30(1), like other fundamental
Constitutional rights, is meant to limit the scope of ordinary legislative
power. But, it was submitted, on behalf of the State, that it is only a
"law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred" by Part III
of the Constitution, containing the fundamental rights of citizens, which is
"void" and that too only "to the extent of the
contravention". Thus, a mere incidental regulation of or restriction upon
the exercise of a fundamental right intended to secure and actually ensuring
its more effective enjoyment could not be said to be really directed at an a
bridgement or taking away of the fundamental right at all or to have that effect.
Such a law, when analysed, will be found to aim at something quite different
from the abridgement of a minority's fundamental rights under Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution. It would not really take away or abridge the fundamental rights
even though it regulates their exercise. If, on the other hand, a law
necessarily has the compelling effect of a substantial abridgement or taking
away of the fundamental 280 right from a minority institution, it would not be
saved simply because it does not say so but produces that effect indirectly.
For the purposes of applying Art. 13(2) of the Constitution we have to look at
the total effect of statutory provisions and not merely intention behind them.
This is how I understand the majority view in
Re. Kerala Education Bill, 1957. (1) The essence of the right guaranteed by
Art. 30(1) of the Constitution is a free exercise of their choice by minority
institutions of the pattern of education as well as of the administration of
their educational institutions. Both these, taken together, determine the kind
or character of an educational institution which a minority has the right to
choose. Where these patterns are accepted voluntarily by a minority institution
itself, even though the object may be to secure certain advantages for itself
from their acceptance, the requirement to observe these patterns would not be a
real violation of rights protected by Art. 30(1).
Indeed, the acceptance could be more properly
viewed as an assertion of the right to choose which may be described as the
"core" of the right protected by Art. 30(1). In a case in which the
pattern is accepted voluntarily by a minority institution, with a view to
taking advantage of the benefits conferred by a statute, it seems to me that it
cannot insist upon an absolutely free exercise of the right of administration.
Here, the incidental fetters on the right to manage the institution, which is
only a part of the fundamental right, would be consequences of an exercise of
the substance or essence of the right which. as I see it, is freedom of choice.
No doubt, the rights protected by Art.
30(1) are laid down in "absolute"
terms without the kind of express restrictions found in Articles 19, 25 and 26
of the Constitution. But, if a minority institution has the option open to it
of avoiding the statutory restrictions altogether, if it abandons, with it, the
benefits of a statutory right, I fail to see how the absoluteness of the right
under Art. 30(t) of the Constitution is taken away or abridged. All that
happens is that the statute exacts a price in general interest for conferring
its benefits. It is open to the minority institution concerned to free itself
from any statutory control or fetters if freedom from them is considered by it
to be essential for the full exercise of its fundamental rights under Art.
30(1) of the Constitution.
This article, meant to serve as a shield of
minority educational institutions against the invasion of certain rights
protected by it and declared fundamental so that they are not discriminated
against, cannot be converted by them into a weapon to exact unjustifiable
preferential or discriminatory treatment for minority institutions so as to
obtain the benefits but to reject the obligations of statutory rights. It is
only when the terms of the statute necessarily compel a minority institution to
abandon the core of its fundamental rights under Art. 30 (1) that it could
amount to taking away or abridgement of a fundamental right within the meaning
of Art. 13(2) of the Constitution.
It is only then that the Principle could
apply that what cannot be done directly cannot be achieved by indirect means.
Having stated my approach to the (1) [1959] S. C. R. 995.
281 interpretation of Art. 30 (1) of the
Constitution, I proceed now to consider the effect of this article on the
impugned provisions.
It appears to me that Sec. 20 of the Act,
which deals with the powers of the Executive Council of the Gujarat University,
does not directly or indirectly touch a minority institution's rights under
Art. 30(1) of the Constitution merely because the Executive Council may take
decisions which may have that effect. Indeed, if Art. 30(1) operates as a
fetter on the powers of the Executive Council as well, the Council is powerless
to take such decisions under Sec.
20 of the Act which take away or abridge
fundamental rights so as to be struck by Art. 13. In any case, it is only when
specific decisions and actions said to have that effect are brought before the
Courts that their validity, in purported exercise of powers conferred by Sec.
20 of the Act, could be determined because the section itself gives a general
power not specifically directed against minority institutions.
Sec. 33A of the Act requires the observance
of a general pattern with regard to the constitution of the governing body of
an affiliated college irrespective, of whether it is a minority or a majority
institution. The mere presence of the representatives of the Vice-Chancellor,
the Teachers, the Members of the Non-teaching staff, and the students of the College
would not impinge upon the right to administer.
In my opinion, such a "sprinkling"
is more Rely to help to make that administration more effective and acceptable
to everyone affected by it. A minority institution can still have its majority
on the governing body. And, we are not concerned here with the wisdom or
acceptability to us of this kind of provision. We have only to decide, I
presume, how it affects the substance of the right conferred by Art.
30(1) of the Constitution.
Section 51A of the Act appears to me to lay
down general conditions for the dismissal, removal, reduction in rank and
termination of services of members of the staff of all colleges to which it
applies. Again, we have not to consider here either the wisdom or un wisdom of
such a provision or the validity of any part of Sec. 51A of the Act on the
ground that it violates any fundamental right other than the. ones conferred by
Art. 30(1) of the Constitution.
If, as have indicated above, a greater degree
of interference with the right to administer or man-age an institution can be
held to be permissible as a logical consequence of the exercise of an option of
a minority for an institution governed by a statute, with all its benefits as
well as disadvantages. it seems to me that provisions of Sec. 51A do not
constitute an unreasonable encroachment on the essence of rights of a minority
institution protected by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution which consists of
freedom of choice. For similar reasons, I do not think that Sec. 52A of the Act
constitutes an infringement of the special minority rights under Art. 30(1) of
the Constitution. when the institution opts for a statutory right which
necessarily involves statutory restrictions. Of course, if these provisions,
could be held to be invalid on any grounds as against all affiliated colleges,
282 whether they are administered by minorities or majorities in a State, they
could be held to be invalid against the petitioning college too on those
grounds. But, as I have already said, we are not concerned here with such
grounds or questions at all.
In Re. The Kerala Education Bill, 1957
(supra), this Court rejected the argument that minority institutions have an
absolute right to be free from all control in managing their institutions. The
majority of the learned Judges held (at p. 1062):
"The right to administer cannot
obviously include the right to maladminister. The minority cannot surely ask
for aid or recognition for an educational institution run by them in unhealthy
surroundings, without any competent teachers, possessing any semblance of
qualification, and which does not maintain even a fair standard of teaching or
which teaches matters subversive of the welfare of the scholars. It stands to
reason, then that the constitutional right to administer an educational
institution of their choice does not necessarily militate against the claim of
the State to insist that in order to grant aid the State may prescribe
reasonable regulations to ensure the excellence of the institutions to be
aided. Learned Attorney General concedes that reasonable regulations may
certainly be imposed by the State as a condition for aid or even for
recognition".
The function of education was set out there
as follows (at page 1019) "One of the most cherished objects of our Constitution
is. thus, to secure to all its citizens the liberty of thought, expression,
belief; faith and worship. Nothing provokes and stimulates thought and
expression in people more than education. It is education that clarifies our
belief and faith and helps to strengthen our spirit of worship.
A person of secular outlook may consider good
works or performance of one's moral obligations and duties as the best form of'
worship. People may differ in their opinions about what is worthy of worship.
But, there is little room for differences of opinion when it is asserted that
the spirit which the State is bound to foster is that of pursuit and worship of
the ideals set out in the preamble to our Constitution.
Explaining Art. 30 of the Constitution, Das,
C.J., said (ibid-at p. 1053) :
"The key to the understanding of the
true meaning and implication of the Article under consideration are the words
'of their own choice'. It is said that the dominant word is 'choice' and the
content of that Article is as wide as the choice of the particular minority
community may make it. The ambit of t he rights conferred by Art. 30(1) has,
therefore, to be determined on a consideration of the 283 matter from the
points of view of the educational institutions themselves".
He also said (ibid at p. 1052) "The real
import of Art. 29(2) and Art. 30(1) seems to us to be that they clearly
contemplate a minority institution with a sprinkling of outsiders admitted into
it. By admitting a non-member into it the minority institution does not shed
its character and cease to be a minority institution".
To my mind, the majority opinion in the
Kerala Education Bill case (supra) only lays down certain general principles.
It does not declare anything more to be
unconstitutional and invalid than that which has a compelling effect so as to
practically leave no choice open before a minority institution except to submit
to statutory regulations as the price to be paid for its existence at all as an
educational institution. It did not deal with the case in which a minority
institution had the option of choosing more or less autonomy, under the terms
of a statute, depending upon the state of efficiency and excellency achieved by
it, as is the position in the statute before us. Both the majority and minority
view expressed there was that the recognition by the State was not part of the
guaranteed fundamental right under Art. 30(1) of the Constitution, and also
that such recognition by the State could entail payment of a price for it. The
majority and the minority views differed only with regard to the reasonably
permissible amount of statutory compulsion as a price for aid and recognition.
If the price to be paid is a fetter upon the exercise of a fundamental right,
the very essence or core of the fundamental right being an exercise of choice,
what is reasonable or not must, necessarily, depend upon the total effect of
all the provisions considered together and not of particular provisions viewed
in isolation from the rest.
And, we should, I venture to think, remind
ourselves that we cannot, lightly substitute our own opinions for the
legislative verdict on such a question.
It seems to me, with great respect, that, in
Rev.Sidhrajbhai Sabha & Ors. v. State of Bombay & Anr., (1) this Court
went somewhat beyond the majority view in Re. Kerala Education Bill case
(supra) after pointing out that no "general principle on which
reasonableness or otherwise of a regulation may be tested was sought to be laid
down by the Court" in that case. It was held there that it was not
necessary that a regulation should be deemed to be unreasonable "only if
it was totally destructive of the right" under Art. 30(1). Here, the
question really considered was whether threats of withdrawal of recognition and
of the grant to the college could be used to compel a minority educational
institution to admit nominees of the Govt. into it. The use of such coercive
methods was held to be unconstitutional. A test (1) [1963] 3 S. C. R. 137.
294 of validity of a regulatory measure was
propounded as follows (at p. 857):
"Such regulation must satisfy a dual
test-the test of reasonableness, and the test that it is regulative of the
educational character of the institution and is conducive to making the
institution an effective vehicle of education for the minority community or
other persons who resort to it".
It was, however, pointed out, after observing
that the fundamental freedom under cl. (1) of Art. 30 is expressed in absolute
terms (at p. 850):
"This, however, is not to say that it is
not open to the State to impose regulations upon the exercise of this right.
The fundamental freedom is to establish and to administer educational
institutions : it is a right to establish and administer what are in truth
educational institutions, institutions, which cater to the educational needs of
the citizens, or sections thereof. Regulation made in the true interests of
efficiency of instruction, discipline, health, sanitation, morality, public
order and the like may undoubtedly be imposed. Such regulations are not
restrictions on the substance of the right which is guaranteed : they secure
the proper functioning of the institution, in matters educational".
Thus, here also a distinction was made
between impairment of the substance of the fundamental right and an incidental
encroachment upon the right to administer for the purpose of ensuring essential
conditions of good education and the health and well being of those, connected
with imparting of education at an institution.
In Rev. Father W. Proost & Ors. v. The
State of Bihar & Ors.,(1) the right of St. Xavier's College at Ranchi to
impart general education, not circumscribed by the requirements of Art. 29(1)
of the Constitution, was recognised in view of the width of Art. 30(1). No
doubt it was held here that a provision for subjecting the managerial functions
of the governing body of the college to the supervision of a statutory
University Service Commission was unconstitutional. This, however, was not a
decision in the context of a provision, such as Sec. 38B of the Act before us,
which offers the right to the petitioning college to become quite independent
and free from the administrative control of the University beyond a
"general supervision".
The effect of that decision must, in my
opinion, be confined to the situation which emerged from a consideration of the
terms of the statute before this Court for interpretation on that occasion.
In Rt. Rev. Bishop S. K. Patro & Ors. v.
State of Bihar & Ors.,(2) an order passed by the Education Secretary to the
Govt. of Bihar, setting aside the elections of the President and Secretary of
the Church Missionary Society Higher Secondary School and directing the
institution to take steps to constitute a managing Committee in accordance with
the terms of the orders sent to it was challenged. The legal (1) [1969] 2
S.C.R. 73.
(2) [1970] 1 S.C.R. 1721 285 sanction for
such an order itself was not clear. It was, therefore, after references to the
provisions of Art. 30(1) of the Constitution and the earlier cases decided by
this Court, set side. Apart from the question that it was a case on the ambit
of the right under Art. 30(1) of the (constitution, it does not appear to me to
be helpful in resolving the difficulties of the case before us.
In State of Kerala etc. v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial, etc.(1) this Court had occasion to consider again the ambit of Art.
30(1) of The Constitution and its impact upon the provisions of the Kerala
University Act 9 of 1969. It was pointed out that Art. 30(1) has two distinct
spheres of protection separated in point of time from each other : the first
relating to the initial right of establishment, and the second embracing the
right of administration of the institution which has been established.
Administration was equated with management of affairs of the institution and it
was observed (at page 740) :
"This management must be free of control
so that the founders or their nominees c an mould the institution as they think
fit, and in accordance with their ideas of how the interests of the community
in general and the institution in particular will be best served.
No part of this management can be taken away
and vested in another body without an encroachment upon the guaranteed
right".
Immediately after that, however, followed a
paragraph which, with great respect, I find some difficulty in completely
reconciling with any " absolute" freedom of the management of the
institution from control :
" There is, however, an exception to
this and it is that the standards of education are not a part of management as
such. These standards concern the body politic and are dictated by
considerations of the advancement of the country and its people. Therefore, if
universities establish syllabi for examinations they must be followed, subject
however to special subjects which the institutions may seek to teach, and to a
certain extent the State may also regulate the conditions of employment of
teachers and the health and hygiene of students. Such regulations do not bear
directly upon management as such although they may indirectly affect it. Yet
the right of the State to regulate education, educational standards and allied
matters cannot be denied. The minority institutions cannot be allowed to fall
below the standards of excellence expected of educational institutions, or
under the guise of exclusive right of management, to decline to follow the
general pattern. While the management must be left to them, they may be
compelled to keep in step with others".
Evidently, what was meant was that the right
to exclusive management of the institution is separable from the right to
determine the character of education and its standards.
This may explain why " standards"
of education were spoken of as "not part of management "at all. It
meant that the right to manage, having been conferred in (1)[1971] 1 S.C.R.
734.
286 -absolute terms, could not be interfered
with at all although the object of that management could be determined by a
general pattern to be, laid down by the State which could prescribe, the
syllabi and standards of education.
Speaking for myself, I find it very difficult
to separate the objects and standards of teaching from a right to determine who
should teach and what their qualifications should be. Moreover, if the
"standards of education" are not part of management, it is difficult
to see how they are exceptions to the principle of freedom of management from
control. Again, if what is aimed at directly is to be distinguished from an
indirect effect of it, the security of tenure of teachers and provisions intended
to ensure fair and equitable treatment for them by the management of an
institution would also not be ,directly aimed at interference with its
management. They could more properly be viewed as designed to improve and
ensure the excellence, ,of teachers available at the institution, and,
therefore, to raise the general standard of education. I think that it is
enough for us to distinguish this case on the ground that the provisions to be
interpreted by us are different, although, speaking for myself, I feel bound to
say, with great respect, that I am unable to accept every proposition found
stated there as correct. In that case, the provisions of the Kerala University
Act 9 of 1969, considered there were inescapable for the minority institutions
which claimed the right to be free from their operation. As I have already
observed, in the case before us, Sec. 38B of the Act provides the petitioning
College before us with a practically certain mode of escape from the
compulsiveness of provisions other than Sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act if
claims made on its behalf are correct.
In D.A.V. College, Bathinda, etc. v. State of
Punjab & Ors.,(1) this Court considered the effect of a notification of the
Punjab Govt. and the constitutionality of sections 4(2) and 5 of the Punjabi
University Act 35 of 1961, the result of which was that the petitioning college
there ceased to be affiliated to the University constituted under the Punjab
University Act of 1947 and was compelled to become affiliated to another
University, the Punjabi University under the Act of 1961. The consequence was
that, if this compulsory affiliation was valid, a notification of the Punjabi
University, declaring that Punjabi " will be the sole medium of
instructions and examinations for the pre-university even for science group
from the year 1970-71", became applicable to it. Apparently, there was no
reasonable means of escape from these provisions so that the affected
institution was compelled to change its character and medium of instruction in
order to comply with the provisions of the Act. In such a situation, its rights
protected both by Arts. 29(1) and 30(1) were held to be infringed by the
offending provisions.
In D.A.V. College etc. v. State of Punjab
& ors.(2) the validity of certain sections of Guru Nanak University
(Amritsar) Act 21 of 1969, and of some statutes of the University made under
it, was considered by this Court in the light of fundamental rights guaranteed
by Articles 29 (1) & 30 (1) as well as Art. 19 (1) (c) of the Constitution.
(1) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 677.
(2) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688.
2 87 The attacks on sections 4 & 5 of the
Guru Nanak University Act as well as on clause 18 under Chap. V of the
University statutes failed but clauses 2(1) (a) and 17 were struck down for
conflict with the rights guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution since
their effect was to compel compliance with their provisions as "conditions
of affiliation". It was held there (at p. 709 ):
"Clause 18 however in our view does not
suffer from the same vice as clause 17 because that provision in so far as it
is applicable to the minority institutions empowers the University to prescribe
by regulations governing the service and conduct of teachers which is enacted
in the larger interests of the institutions to ensure their efficiency and
excellence. It may for instance issue an ordinance in respect of age of
superannuation or prescribe minimum qualifications for teachers to be employed
by such institutions either generally or in particular subjects.
Uniformity in the conditions of service and
conduct of teachers in all non-Government Colleges would make for harmony and
avoid frustration. Of course while the power to make ordinances in respect of
the matters referred to is unexceptional the nature of the infringement of the
right, if any, under Article 30(1) will depend on the actual purpose and import
of the ordinance when made and the manner in which it is likely to affect the
administration of the educational institution, about which it is not possible now
to predicate".
It was urged on behalf of the petitioning
college that if it could get the advantages of affiliation or recognition by
the University only under the terms of an enactment which requires it to adhere
to a pattern or scheme under which substantial powers relating to management of
the institution have to be surrendered, it really amounts to compelling it to
abandon the exercise of its fundamental right of management guaranteed by Art.
30(1) of the Constitution be cause, without recognition, the, guarantee would
be illusory. It is submitted that the situation which emerges is that there is,
practically speaking, no alternative left before the college other than
compliance with the terms of affiliation or recognition without which its
students could not get degrees. The result of non-compliance would be, it is
submitted, that education by it will not help those to whom it is imparted to
get on in life and thus will have little practical value. This means,, the
argument runs.
that the minority institutions would be,
discriminated against and denied equality before the law which Art. 30(1) of
the Constitution is meant to confer upon, it.
The answer given is that such arguments could
be advanced only to urge that there must be some alternative provision for
minority colleges, which do not want to Pay the price of the same statutory
controls as majority managed colleges for affiliation and recognition, but
provisions which apply uniformly to minority as well as majority colleges could
not managed colleges could not be invalidated on such a ground.
In other words, it may be that Art. 30(1) of
the Constitution enables a minority to contend that, in order to secure an
equal protection of laws, the State should make some statutory provision so
that minority institutions may obtain recognition or teach for degrees
recognised by the State without sacrificing any part of it rights of management
guaranteed by Art. 30(1) of the Constitution. No claim for an order directing
the State to make such alternative provision for the petitioning minority
institution is made before us.
What is really claimed is that the minority
institutions must get affiliation on terms other than those prescribed for
majority managed institutions when the statute before us has no provisions for
affiliation on any such special alternative terms for minority colleges. The
impugned provisions applicable to affiliated colleges, whether majority or
minority managed, apart from sections 5, 40 and 41 which are separable, are
contained in sections 20, 33A, 51A and 52A of the Act. If we were to hold that
affiliation is open to a minority institution on some other terms not found in
the statutory provisions at all it would, it seems to me, really amount to
nothing short of legislation which is really not our function. Moreover, in the
case before us, on the claims put forward on behalf of the petitioning college,
it appears very likely that the college will get the benefit of section 38B of
the Act, and, therefore, will escape from the consequences of affiliation found
in the impugned sections.
It is true that section 38B of the Act
imposes certain conditions which, if the claims made on behalf of the
petitioning college are correct, the college will have no difficulty in
satisfying. In any case, until its application for an autonomous status is
rejected, it could not reasonably complain that the other provisions of the
Act, apart from sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act, will be used against it. For
this reason also, it appears to me to be unnecessary, at least at this stage,
to make a declaration about the effect of sections 20 and 33A and 51A and 52A
upon the fundamental rights of the petitioner protected by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution.
Section 38B, to which I attach considerable
importance for the purposes of this case, reads as follows :
"38B. (1) Any affiliated college or
University college or a recognised institution or a University Department may,
by a letter addressed to the Registrar, apply to the Executive Council to allow
the college, institution or, as the case may be, Department to enjoy autonomy
in the matters of admission of students, prescribing the courses of studies,
imparting instructions and training, holding of examinations and the powers to
make necessary rules for the purpose (hereinafter referred to as "the
specified matters").
(2)Either on receipt of a letter or
application under sub-section (1) or where it appears to the Executive Council
that the standards of education in any affiliated college or University college
or recognised institution or University Department are so developed that it
would be in the interest 289 of education to allow the college, institution or
Department to enjoy autonomy in the specified matters, on its own motion, the
Executive Council, shall(a)for the purpose of satisfying itself whether the
standards of education in such college, institution or Department are so
developed that it would be in the interest of education to allow the college,
institution or Department to enjoy autonomy in the specified matters(i)direct a
local inquiry to be made by a competent person or persons authorised by the
Executive Council in this behalf, and (ii)make such further inquiry as may
appear to it to be necessary;
(b)after consulting the Academic Council on
the question whether the college, institution, or Department should be allowed
to enjoy autonomy in the specified matters and stating the result of the
inquiry under clause (a) record its opinions that question; and (c) make a
report to the Court on that question embodying in such report the result of the
inquiries, the opinion of the Academic Council and the opinion recorded by it.
(3)On receipt of the report under subsection
(2), the Court shall, after such further inquiry, if any, as may appear to it
to be necessary record its opinion on the question whether the college,
institution or Department should be allowed autonomy in the specified matters.
(4)The Registrar shall thereupon submit the
proposals for conferring such autonomy on such college, institution or
Department and all proceedings, if any, of the Academic Council, the Executive
Council and the Court relating thereto, to the State Government.
(5)On receipt of the proposals and
proceedings under sub-section (4), the State Government, after such inquiry as
may appear to it to be necessary, may sanction the proposals or reject the
proposals.
(6)Where the State Government sanctions the
proposals it shall by an order published in the Official Gazette confer on the
college, institution or Department specified in the proposals, power to
regulate the admission of students to the college, institution or, as the case
may be, the Department, prescribing the course of studies in the college,
institution or Department, the imparting if instructions, teaching and training
in the course of studies, the holding of examinations and powers to make the
necessary rules for the purpose after consulting the Executive Council and such
other powers as may have been specified in the proposals.
131SupCI/75 290 (7)A college, recognised
institution or University Department exercising the powers under sub-section
(6) shall be called an autonomous college, autonomous recognized institution
or, as the case may be, autonomous University. Department.
(8)In the case of an autonomous college,
autonomous recognized institution or autonomous University Department, the
University shall continue to exercise general supervision over such college,
institution or Department and to confer degrees on the students of the college,
institution or De-, apartment passing any examination qualifying for any degree
of the University".
The effect of an enactment upon the
fundamental rights of a minority educational institution, as I have already
tried to indicate above, depends upon the totality of actual provisions, and,
indeed, also upon the actual facts relating to a particular institution is it
possible for us to gauge the total effect without taking all these factors into
consideration ? I venture to think, with great respect, that we cannot determine
the effect of each provision in the abstract or in isolation from other
provisions and the facts relating to the particular petitioning college put
forward before us.
It may be that Art. 30(1) of the Constitution
is a natural result of the feeling of insecurity entertained by the minorities
which had to be dispelled by a guarantee which could not be reduced to a
"teasing illusion". But, is it anything more than an illusion to view
the choice of a minority as to what it does with its educational institution as
a matter of unconcern and indifference to the whole organised society which the
State represents? The Nineteenth Century "liberal", view of freedom
as "absence of constraints, which was largely negative, was voiced by J.
S. Mill in his "Essay on Liberty".(1) In the introduction, the
learned author set out the purpose of his essay as follows (See: "Great
Books of the Western World", J. S. Mill at page 271) The object of this
Essay is to assert one very simple principle, as entitled to govern absolutely
the dealings of society with the individual in the way of compulsion and
control, whether the means used be physical force in the form of legal
penalties, or the moral coercion of public opinion. That principle is, that the
sole end for which mankind are warranted, individually or collectively, in
interfering with the liberty of action of, any of their number. is self protection.
That the only purpose for which power can be rightfully exercised over any
member of a civilized community, against his will, is to prevent harm to
others. His own good, either physical Or mortal, is not a sufficient warrant.
He cannot rightfully be compelled to do or forbear because it will be (1)
American State Papers-Federalist-J.S. Mill, p. 267 @ 271 and 305.
291 better for him to do so, because it will
make him happier, because, in the opinions of others, to do so would be wise,
or even right.
These are good reasons for remonstrating with
him, or reasoning with him, or persuading him, or entreating him, but not for
compelling him, or visiting him with any evil in case he do otherwise. To
justify that, the conduct from which it is desired to deter him must be
calculated to produce evil to some one else.
The only part of the conduct of any one, for
which he is amenable to society, is that which concerns others. In the part
which merely concerns himself, his independence is, of right, absolute. Over
himself, over his own body and mind, the individual is sovereign".
Is Art. 30 of the Constitution meant to
reflect a philosophy such as that of Herbert Spencer in "Man versus
State", as extended to minority groups assumed to be pitted against the
State, or, is the philosophy underlying it not the more generous one animating
the whole of our Constitution and found stated in the preamble which, according
to Chief Justice Das, in the Kerala Education Bill case (supra), embraces also
the purpose of education? Indeed, tile difficulty of separating the good of the
individual, or, by an extension, the good of a group constituting a minority from
the good of the whole society, was thus expressed by J.S.
Mill himself (at p. 305):
"No person is an entirely isolated
being; it is impossible for a person to do anything seriously or permanently
hurtful to himself, without mischief reaching at least to his near connections,
and often far beyond them. If he injures his property, he does harm to those
who directly or indirectly derived support from it, and usually diminishes, by
a greater or less amount, the general resources of the community. If lie deteriorates
his bodily or mental faculties, he not only brings evil upon all who depended
on him for any portion of their happiness, but disqualifies himself for
rendering the services which he owes to his fellow creatures generally; perhaps
becomes a burthen on their affection or benevolence; and if such conduct were
very frequent, hardly any offence that is committed would detract more from the
general sum of good. Finally, if by his vices or follies a person does no
direct harm to others, he is nevertheless (it may be said) injurious by his
example; and ought to be compelled to control himself for the sake of those
whom the sight or knowledge of his conduct might corrupt or mislead".
Even if Art. 30(1) of the Constitution is
held to confer absolute and unfettered rights of management upon minority
institutions, subject only to absolutely minimal and negative controls in the
interests of health and law and order, it could not be meant to exclude a
greater degree of regulation and control when a minority institution enters the
wider sphere of general secular and non-denominational education, largely
employs teachers who are not members of the particular minority concerned, and
when it derives large parts of its income 292 from the fees paid by those who are
not members of the particular minority in question. Such greater degree of
control could be justified by the need to secure the interests of those who are
affected by the management of the minority institution and the education it
imparts but who are not members of the minority in management. In other words,
the degree of reasonably permissible Control must vary from situation to
situation. For the reasons already given above, I think 'that, sections 5, 40
and 41 of the Act, directly and unreasonably impinge upon the rights of the
petitioning minority managed college, protected by Art.
30(1) of the Constitution, but the other
provisions do not have that effect. On the situation under consideration before
us, the minority institution affected by the enactment has, upon the claims put
forward on its behalf, also a means of escape from the impugned provisions
other than sections 5, 40 and 41 of the Act by resorting to Sec.
38B of the Act.
Consequently, I hold that sections 5, 40 and
41. of the Act are, restricted in their operation to colleges other than those
which are protected, as minority educational institutions, by Art. 30(1) of the
Constitution.
Appropriate directions must, therefore, issue
to the opposite parties not to enforce these provisions against the petitioning
college. But, I am of opinion that no such declaration or directions are
required as regards the remaining provisions of the Act.
DWIVEDI, J. Since I partly agree and partly
degree, with the plurality-opiniotis, it has become necessary for me to write a
separate judgment.
Contrast between Arts. 25 and 26 and 30(1) of
the Constitution In a broad sense, all fundamental rights may be traced to a
single central idea of 'Liberty'. 'Liberty' has its various phases. The rights
safeguarded by Arts. 25 and 26 constitute one of those phases : the rights
safeguarded by Art. 30(1) constitute another phase. Articles 25 and 26
guarantee religious liberty; Art. 30(1) guarantees educational liberty. To be
more precise, Art. 30(1) safeguards the freedom of establishing and
administering educational institutions. It is true that an educational
institution may also impart religious instruction and may thus serve as a means
to the exercise of religious freedom, But Art. 30(1) elevates the right of
establishing and administering an educational institution to the plane of an
independent right. It is a case of a means becoming an end by itself.
Again, the beneficiaries of the rights under
Arts. 25 and 26, and 30(1) are different. Article 25 safeguards the religious
freedom of an individual. Article 26 safeguards the religious freedom of a
group of persons in respect of certain specified matters. The individual and
the group may belong to a minority community as well as to the majority
community. In contrast, Art. 30(1) safeguards the right of the minority
community. It has nothing to do with the majority community. Thus, although
Art. 30(1) safeguards a group-right like Art. 26, is 293 is radically different
from Art. 26 as it is confined only to the minority community.
While Arts. 25 and 26 are concerned with
religious freedom, Art. 30(1) extends the right of establishing and
administering an educational institution not only to a religious minority but
also to a linguistic minority who may be even atheists. So the scope of Art.
30(1), as regards both the content of the right and the beneficiaries of the
right, is wider than that of Arts. 25 and 26.
Article 25(2) disentangles certain
activities, including secular activity, from religious practices and makes them
subject to legal regulation or restrictions. But Art. 30(1) secures the right
to a secular activity to a religious or linguistic minority. Such a minority
may establish and administer institutions for imparting secular general
education. The right to establish and administer educational institutions for
imparting secular general education cannot be disentangled from the whole
plexus of rights under Art. 30(1), and the right under Art. 30(1) cannot be
confined to the mere imparting of religious or linguistic education.
Contrast between Art. 29(1) and Art. 30(1)
The content of the right under Art. 29(1) differs from the content of the right
under Art. 30(1). Article 29(1) secures the right of a section of citizens
having distinct script, language or culture to conserve the same. Article
30(1), on the other hand, guarantees the right of a religious or linguistic
minority to establish and administer educational institutions. Article 29(1)
gives security to an interest : Article 30(1) gives security to an activity.
(Compare the marginal note to Art. 29(1).
It is true that an educational institution
may serve as a means for conserving script, language and culture But this is
not the sole object of Art. 30(1). A religious or linguistic minority, in
exercise of its right under Art.
30(1), may establish an educational
institution which may have no concern with the object of conserving its script,
language and culture. The minority community may establish an educational
institution also for imparting secular general education with the object of
making its members worthy of serving the Nation and making them capable of
enriching their own life ethically, intellectually and financially.
Article 30(1) does not, in express or implied
terms, limit the right of the minorities to establish an educational
institution of a particular type. The right to establish an educational
institution impliedly grants two kinds of choices. The minorities have a right
to establish or not to establish any particular type of educational
institution.
This is the negative choice. The minorities
may establish any type of educational institution. This is the positive choice.
Choice is inherent in every freedom. The
right to form associations and unions under Art. 19(1) (c) extends to every
kind of associations and unions. Similarly, the choice of a citizen in respect
of property under Art. 19(1)(f) or business and profession under Art. 19(1)(g)
is not limited to any specific type of property or business or profession. A
citizen may acquire, hold and sell any kind of property or carry on any
business or profession. Of course, these freedoms are subject to State
regulation under Art. 19(3),(5) and (6). But freedom without choice is no
freedom. So it seems to me that the words 'of their choice' merely make patent
what is latent in Art. 30(1). Those words are not intended to enlarge the area
of choice already implied in the right conferred by Art. 30(1).
The Court has already held that the right to
establish an educational institution under Art. 30(1) is not confined to the
purposes specified in Art. 29(1). [See the State of Bombay v. Bombay Education
Society;(1) In Re. Kerala Education Bill; (2 ) Rev. Father W. Proost and others
v.State of Bihar(3) and D.A.V. College v. State of Punjab (4 ) 1.
The Right of Affiliation Three different
arguments have been urged before us on this issue (1) The right is necessarily
implied in Art. 30(1).
Accordingly the right of affiliation is also
a fundamental right. (2) It is neither expressly nor impliedly granted by Art.
30(1). Accordingly it is not a fundamental right. On the contrary, affiliation
is a statutory concept and may be obtained on the fulfillment of the conditions
prescribed therefore by a statute. (3) Although it is not a fundamental right,
it is necessarily implicit in Art. 30(1) that affiliation cannot be denied for
refusal of a minority institution to give us totally or partially its right
under Art. 30(1).
Evidently, there is no express grant of the
right of affiliation in Art. 30(1). In my view, it is also not necessarily
implied in Art. 30(1). My reasons are these :
(1) The context does not favour the asserted
implication.
The framers of the Constitution have taken
special care to dissipate doubts as regards choice by the words 'of their
choice'. They have also taken special care to extend a guarantee to a minority
educational institution against discrimination in the matter of aid from the
State on the ground that it is under management of a minority based on religion
or language. [See Art. 30(2)]. If they had intended to elevate the right of
affiliation to the status of a fundamental right, they could have easily
expressed their intention in clear words in Art. 30. It is obvious that a
minority institution imparting only religious instruction or teaching its own
theology would neither need nor seek affiliation. It would not seek affiliation
because affiliation is bound to reduce its liberty at least to some extent.
Again as our State is secular in character, affiliation of an institution
imparting religious instruction or teaching only theology of a particular religious
minority may not comport with the secular character of the State. As Art. 30(1)
does not grant the right of affiliation to such an institution, it cannot
confer that right on an institution imparting (1) [1955] 1 S.C.R. 568, 578,
582.
(3) [1969] 2 S.C.R. 73 at 180.
(2) [1959] S.C.R. 995, 1047, 1052-53.
(4) [1971] Supp. S.C.R. 688, 695.
2 95 secular general education. The content
of the right under Art. 30(1) must be the same for both kinds of institutions.
[See Kerala Education Bill (supra) at pp.
1076-1077 per Vekatarama lyer J.].
In Romesh Thapper v. The State of Madras(,')
this Court said "[T]here can be no doubt that the freedom of ideas; and
expression includes freedom of propagation of ideas; and that freedom is
ensured by the freedom of circulation.
Liberty of circulation is as essential as
liberty of propagation. No doubt without circulation the propagation would be
of little value." It is urged that as freedom of circulation is held to be
implied in freedom of speech and expression, so the right of affiliation should
be implied in the right to establish educational institutions. The argument is
plausible but, fallacious. There is a distinction between freedom of thought
and freedom of speech and expression. The former gives freedom to a man to
think whatever he likes; the latter gives him freedom to communicate what he
thinks to one or more persons. Consequently, the latter necessarily implies
freedom of propagation or circulation of ideas. But the right of affiliation is
not necessarily implied in that sense in the right of establishing educational
institutions.
History shows that educational institutions
have existed.
with vigour and excellence without State
recognition or affiliation. In Europe unaffiliated academies have made great
contribution to the development of science and humanities. In pro-independent
India there were a number of un-affiliated, and unrecognised educational
institutions of good repute. One of our late Prime Ministers was a product of
one of those institutions. The vast area of private sector employment would be
open to students coming out of unaffiliated educational institutions, if they
are otherwise merited. The mere accident of recruitment to the State services being
made on the basis of recognised degrees and diplomas should not be a sufficient
reason to read the right ,of affiliation in Art.30(1). The State may at any
time abandon this facile and mechanical suitability test and may make
selections by competitive examinations open to all, whether possessing or not
possessing a recognised degree or diplomas However, in case of an affiliating,
University affiliation cannot be denied to a minority institution on the sole
ground that it is managed by a minority whether based on religion or language
or on arbitrary or irrational basis.
Such a denial would be violative of Arts. 14
and 15 (1) and will be struck down by courts. Again, Art. 13 (2) prohibits the
State from taking away or abridging the right under Art.
30 (1). Since the State cannot directly take
away or abridge a right conferred under Art. 30 (1), the State cannot also
indirectly take away or abridge that right by subjecting the grant of
affiliation to conditions which would entail the forbidden result [See In Re.
Kerala education Bill (supra) at pp-1063-1964].
Affiliating University Sri Palkhiwala has
submitted in the course of his reply that Art. 30(1) obligates every State to
have at least one affiliating university.
(1) [1950] S.C.R. 594 at 597.
296 I am wholly unable to accept this
submission. As Art. 30(1) does not grant the right of affiliation, the State is
not under an obligation to have an affiliating university. It is open to a
State to establish only a teaching university.
Illusory Absoluteness of Art. 30(1).
Some counsel supporting the petitioners have,
I think, wrongly over emphasised the verbal absoluteness of Art.
30(1). According to Sri Tarkunde, while Art.
19 (1 ) (g) gives a right to the majority community to establish and administer
educational institutions subject to reasonable restrictions in the public
interest, Art. 30(1) gives, similar right to a religious or linguistic minority
in absolute terms. According to him, Art. 30(1) should be construed to confer a
higher right on the minority than the one conferred on the, majority by Art.
19(1) (g). According to Sri Palkbiwala, the right under Art. 30(1) is conferred
in absolute language and can neither be taken away nor abridged by the State on
account of the injunction of Art.
13(2).
It is true that Art. 30(1) is expressed in
spacious and unqualified language. And so is Art. 14 : "The State shall
not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the
laws within the territory of India." However, this Court has read the limitation
of classification in the general and unrestricted language of Art. 14.
"[The general language of Art. 14....
has been greatly qualified by the recognition of the State's regulating power
to make laws operating differently on different classes of persons in the
governance of its subjects, with the result that the principle of equality of.
civil rights and of equal protection of the laws is only given effect to as a
safeguard against arbitrary State action." (State of West Bengal v. Anwar
Ali Sarkar(1) per Patanali Sastri C.J.).
"Article 14 confers a right by enacting
a prohibition which in form, at least is absolute... but... Art. 14 is not
really absolute, for the doctrine of classification has been incorporated in it
by judicial decisions. Article 14, as interpreted by the courts would run in
some such words as these : The State shall not deny to any person equality before
the law or equal protection of the law provided that nothing herein contained
shall prevent the State from making a law based on or involving a
classification founded on an intelligible differentia having a rational
relation to the object sought to be achieved by the law." (Constitutional
Law of India by H. M. Seervai, 1967 Edn.p. 188). According to Patanjali Sastri
C.J., the necessity of making special laws to attend particular ends obliged
the Court to read down the wide language of Art. 14. (Charanjit La] v. Union of
India(2) and. Kathi Raning Rawat v. State of Saurashtra.(3) Like Art. 30(1),
the I Amendment of the U.S.A. Constitution is also expressed in absolute terms
: "Congress shall make no law (1) [1952] S. C. R. 284, 295.
(3) [1952] S. C. R. 435, 442.
(2) [1950] S. C. R. 869 890.
297 respecting an establishment of religion,
or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging freedom of speech, or of
the Press; or the right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition
the government for the redress of grievances." Nevertheless it has been
held by the U.S.A.
Supreme Court that the liberty recognised in
the I Amendment is not absolute and is subject to regulation. "Freedom of
religion) embraces two concepts, freedom to believe and freedom to act. The
first is absolute, but in the nature of things, the second cannot be."
(Cantwell v. Connecticut).(1) As regards freedom of speech, Justice Frankfurter
has said "(T)he first ten amendments to the Constitution, commonly known
as "Bill of Rights" were not intended to lay down any novel
principles of government, but simply to embody certain guarantees and immunities
which we had inherited from our English ancestors and which bad from time
immemorial been subject to certain well recognised exceptions arising from the
necessities of the case. In incorporating these principles into the fundamental
law there was no intention of disregarding the exceptions, which continued to
be, recognised as if they had been formally expressed."(2) Like Art.
30(1), section 92 of the Australian Constitution is also expressed in absolute
terms : "On the imposition of uniform duties of customs, trade, commerce
and intercourse amongst the States, whether by means of internal carriage or
ocean navigation shall be absolutely free." (emphasis added) Nevertheless,
it has been held that this 'absolute' freedom is subject to regulation. The
words "absolutely free" "have occasioned the greatest problems
in relation to section 92.
It was early settled that they were not
limited to pecuniary burdens, but while it is clear that the nature of freedom
predicated does not involve an abnegations of all legal restrictions upon
trade, commerce, and intercourse, the precise extent of permitted interference
is not easy to formulate... The difficulty of stating a general rule applicable
to all cases arises from the impossibility of reducing an essentially practical
subject to general abstract terms. The precise nature of trade, commerce and
intercourse, exactly what it comprehends for the purpose of sec. 92, no more,
and no less and the quality of the freedom prescribed are questions which have
been differently answered arid with differing results."(3) The Privy
Council has recently held that the regulation of trade, commerce and
intercourse amongst the State is compatible with its absolute freedom.
(Commonwealth of Australia and others v. Bank of New South Wales and others).(4)
As to the extent of regulation, the Privy Council said (2) 95 Law Edn. 1137 at
p. 1160.
(3) W. S. A. Waynes : Lagislative, Executive
and judicial Powers in Australia, 2nd Edn. p. 339).
(4) [1950] A.C. 235.
(1) 310 U. S. 296 at pp. 303-304.
298 "[T]heir Lordships do not intend to
lay it down that in no circumstances could the exclusion of competition so as
to create a monopoly either in a State or Commonwealth agency or in some other
body be justified.
Every case must be judged on its own facts
and in its own setting of time and circumstances, and it may be that in regard
to some economic activities and at some stage of social development it might be
maintained that prohibition with a view to State monopoly was the only
practical and reasonable manner of regulation and that inter-State trade,
commerce and intercourse thus prohibited and thus monopolized remained
absolutely free."(1) This survey should be sufficient to explode the
argument of absolute or near-absolute right to establish and administer an
educational institution by a religious or linguistic minority from the absolute
words of Art. 30(1). Absolute words do not confer absolute rights, for the
generality of the words may have been cut down by the context and the scheme of
the statute or the Constitution, as the case may be. Thus while restricting the
generality of the word 'arrest' in Art. 22(1) and (2) of the Constitution, Das
J.
said:
"If, however, two constructions are
possible then the court must adopt that which will ensure smooth and harmonious
working of the Constitution and eschew the other which will lead to absurdity
or give rise to practical inconvenience or. make well established provisions of
existing law nugatory." (State of Punjab v. Ajaib Singh ) (2) A glance at
the context and scheme of Part III of the Constitution would show that the
Constitution makers did not intend to confer absolute rights on a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer educational institutions. The
associate Art. 29(2) imposes one restriction on the right in Art. 30(1). No
religious or linguistic minority establishing and administering an educational
institution which receives aid from the State funds shall deny admission to any
citizen to the institution on grounds only of religion, race,caste, language or
any of them. The right to admita student to an educational institution is
admittedly comprised in the right to administer it. This right is partly
curtailed by Art. 29 (2).
The right of admission is further curtailed
by Art. 15(4) which provides an exception to Art. 29(2). Article 15(4) enables
the State to make any special provision for the advancement of any socially and
educationally backward class of citizens or for the scheduled caste and
scheduled tribes in the matter of admission in the educational institutions
maintained by the State or receiving aid from the State.
Article 28(3) imposes a third restriction on
the right in Art. 30(1). It provides that no person attending any educational
institution recognised or receiving aid by the State shall be required to take
part in any religious instruction that may be imparted in such institution or
(1) [1950] A.C. 235, 311.
(2) [1953] S.C.R. 254, 264.
299 to attend any religious worship that may
be conducted in such institution or in any premises attached thereto unless
such person or, if such person is a minor, his guardian has given his consent
thereto. Obviously, Art. 28(3) prohibits a religious minority establishing and
administering an educational institution which receives aid or is recognised by
the State from compelling any citizen reading in the institution to receive
religious instruction against his wishes or if minor against the wishes of his
guardian. It cannot be disputed that the right of a religious minority to
impart religious instruction in an educational institution forms part of the
right to administer the institution. And yet Art. 28(3) curtails that right to
a certain extent.
To sum-up, Arts. 29(2), 15(4) and 28(3) place
certain express limitations on the right in Art. 30(1). There are also certain
implied limitations on this right. The right should be read subject to those
implied limitations.
Part III of the Constitution confers certain
rights on individuals, on groups and on certain minority groups.
Those rights constitute a single indivisible
balancing system of Liberty in our Constitution. The system implies order and
harmony among the various rights constituting, our Liberty according to the
necessities of each case.
Obviously, the rights could never have been
intended by the Constitution makers to be in collision with one another.
For instance, a citizen cannot exercise his
right of freedom of speech and expression on another man's property without his
leave, for such exercise of right would violate the latter's right to hold
property conferred on him under Art.
19(1)(g). Although the right of a religious
denomination under Art. 26 to manage its own affairs is not expressly made
subject to Art. 25(2)(b) which-protects a law throwing open Hindu religious
institutions of a public character to all classes of Hindus, this Court upheld
the validity of a law throwing open public temples to excluded class of Hindus.
Speaking for the Court, Venkatarama Aiyar J. said "The result then is that
there are two provisions of equal authority, neither of them being subject to
the other. The question is how the apparent conflict between them is to be
resolved. The rule of construction is well settled that when there are in an
enactment two provisions which cannot be reconciled with each other, they
should be so interpreted that, if possible, effect could be given to both. This
is what is known as the rule of harmonious construction. Applying this rule, if
the contention of the appellants is to be accepted, then Art. 25 (2) (b) will
become wholly nugatory in its application to denominational temples, though, as
stated above, the language of that Article includes them. On the other hand, if
the contention of the respondents is accepted. then full effect can be given to
art. 26(b) in all matters of religion, subject, only to this that as regards
one aspect of them, entry into a temple for worship, the rights declared under
Art. 25 (2) (b) will prevail. While, in the former case, Art. 25 (2) (b) will
be put wholly out of operation, in the latter, effect can be given to both that
provision and 300 Art. 25 (b). We must accordingly hold that Art. 26(b) must be
read subject to Art.
25(2)(b)." (Sri Venkataramana Devaru and
others vs. State of Mysore.(1) Accordingly the right in Art. 30(1) cannot, in my
view, be so exercised as to violate a citizen's legal or constitutional rights.
Thus the management cannot punish a member of the teaching or non-teaching
staff or a student for legitimate exercise of his freedom of speech and
expression or of forming associations or unions.
The Constitution makers have endeavoured to
unite the people of our country in a democratic Republic. The democratic
Republic would not last long if its members were in constant war among
themselves for the ascendancy of their separate rights. It will soon drift into
Absolutism of one kind or another. European history demonstrates that whenever
one group has attempted to deny liberty to another group, it has lost its own
liberty. Pagans persecuted Christians and lost their own liberty. Christians,
in their turn, denied religious freedom to pagans and surrendered their own
freedom either to an Absolute Emperor or to an Infallible Pope. Catholics and
Protestants denied religious freedom to one another and strengthened the
absolutism of the monarchy.
Absolute rights are _possible only in the
moon. It is impossible or a member of a civilized community to have absolute
rights. Some regulation of rights is necessary for due, enjoyment by every
member of the society of his own rights.
It cannot be disputed that the right under
Art. 30(1) is also subject to regulation for the protection of various social
interests such as health, morality, security of State, public order and the
like, for the good of the people is the supreme law. Today, education,
specially Science and Technology, is a preemptive social interest for our developing
Nation. "It is now evident that the real source of wealth ties no longer
in raw material, the labour force or machines, but in having scientific,
educated, technological man-power base. The education has become the real
wealth of the new age."(2) The attack on complex and urgent problems of
the country has to be made "through two main programmes :
(1) The development of physical resources
through the modernisation of agriculture and rapid industrialisation.
This requires a science-based technology....
(2) The development of human resources through a properly organised programme
of education." It is the latter programme.... which is the more crucial of
the two. While the development of the physical resources is a means to an end,
that of human resources is an end in itself, and without it, even the adequate
development of physical resources is not possible."(3) Obviously secular
general education, more, especially science and technology, should play
decisive role in the development and prosperity of our Nation. Accordingly our
State should be as much (1) [1958] 2 S. C. R. 895, 918.
(2) J. D. -Bernal, Science in History,
Pelican Book, Vol.
I p. 117.
(3) Kothari Education Commission Report,
paral.12.
301 interested as, nay more than the
religious or linguistic minorities in the right and socially needful education
of students of the minorities. The students do not belong only to the
minorities; they belong also to the Nation. The over-accentuated argument of
imparting secular general education a religious atmosphere seems to me to
overlook this important national aspect. Secular general education should be
the Nation's first concern. It may legitimately be assumed that the Constitution
makers were alive to the priority which education should receive in the
programme of our Republic. (See Arts. 41, 45 and 46). How could they then
intend to confer an absolute or near-absolute right on a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer an educational institution for
imparting secular general education ? It is well to remember that it is the
Constitution which we are expounding. A statute is a specific contrivance for
dealing with the specific needs of the people at a particular time and place.
But the Constitution is a general contrivance for the good government and
happiness of all the people of our developing Republic. It is made for the
present as well as for the future. Like all great organic texts, it is written
in broad and accommodating language. (The words of the Veda are
commodious-M.B., Shanti Parwa, XIX, 1). Far from implying state inaction, the
general language of Art. 30(1) is, to my mind, de-signed to give due
flexibility to the legislature and to the courts in adjusting the rights in
Art. 30(1) to the necessities of each case.
Bose J. has observed : "(The) true
content (of the words of the Constitution) is not to be gathered by simply
taking the words in one hand and a dictionary in the other, for the provisions
of the Constitution are not mathematical formulas which have their essence in
mere form. They constitute a framework of government written for men of
fundamentally differing opinions and written as much for the future as for the
present. They are not just pages from a textbook but from the means of ordering
the life of a progressive people." State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali
Sarkar (Supra) at p. 359]. The learned Judge further said : "(The words of
the Constitution) are not just dull, lifeless words static and hide-bound as in
some mummified manuscript, but, living flames intended to give life to a great
nation and order its being, tongues of dynamic fire, potent to mould the future
as well as guide the present. The Constitution must, in my judgment, be left
elastic enough to meet from time to time the altering conditions of a changing
world with is shifting emphasis and differing needs. (Supra at p. 363) Extent
of regulatory power The extent of regulatory power of the State would vary
according to various types of educational institutions established by religious
and linguistic minorities.
Educational institutions may be classified in
several ways:
(1) According to the nature of instruction
which is being imparted by the minorities. It may be religious, cultural and
linguistic instruction or secular general education or mixed; (2) According to
grant of aid and recognition by the State. Some institutions may receive aid;
the others may not. Similarly, some institutions may receive recognition; the
others may not.
There may be some others which may receive
both aid and recognition; some others may receive neither aid nor recognition.
(3) According to the standard of secular general education which is being
imparted in the institutions primary, secondary and higher. (4) According to
the nature of education such as military, academy, marine engineering, in which
the State is vitally interested for various reasons.
The extent of regulatory power may vary from
class to class as well as within a class. For instance, institutions receiving
aid and recognition may be subject to greater regulation than those which
receive neither. Similarly, institutions imparting secular general education
may be subject to greater regulation than those which are imparting religious,
cultural and linguistic instruction solely.
An educational institution would consist of :
(1) the managing body of the institution, (2) teaching staff, (3) non-teaching
staff, (4) students and (5) property of various kinds. Here again, the extent
of the regulatory power may vary from one constituent to another. For instance,
the teaching staff and property may be subject to greater regulation than the
composition of the managing body.
Plainly, no minority educational institution
can be singled out for treatment different from one meted out to the majority
educational institution. A regulation meting out such a discriminatory
treatment will be obnoxious to Art. 30 (1) Subject to these preliminary
remarks, it is now necessary to consider how far a regulation may touch upon
the right conferred by Art. 30(1) without incurring the wrath of Art.
13(2). In other words, what is the test for
deciding whether a regulation imposed on a minority educational institution
takes away or abridges the right conferred by Art. 30(1) ? It has already been
discussed earlier that the test of a valid regulation is its necessity. Any
regulation which does not go beyond what is necessary for protecting the
interests of the society (which includes the minorities also) or the rights of
the individual members of the society should be constitutional. It cannot be
said that such a regulation takes away or abridges the rights conferred by Art.
30(1).
No hard and fast rule can be prescribed for
determining what is. necessary. The question should be examined in the light of
the impugned provisions and the facts and circumstances of each case. What is
required is that the impugned law should seek to establish a reasonable balance
between the right regulated and the social interest or the individual right
protected. The court should balance in the scale the value of the right
regulated and the value of the social interest or the individual right
protected. While balancing these competing interests, the Court should give due
weight to the legislative judgment. Like the Court, the Legislature has also
taken the oath to uphold the Constitution. It is as much the protector of the
liberty and welfare of the people as the Court. It is more informed than the
Court about 303 the pressing necessities of the government and the needs of the
community. (See State of West Bengal v. Anwer Ali Sarkar (supra) at P. 303 per
Das J.) I find it difficult to accept the argument that a regulation, in order
to be constitutional, must always be shown to be calculated to improve the
excellence of the minority educational institutions. It is conceded by counsel
supporting the petitioners that the State may prescribe the curriculum and
syllabus for the minority educational institutions which are aided or
recognised by it. Now a regulation prescribing curriculum and syllabus may not
necessarily be calculated to improve the excellence of a particular minority
educational institution. Left to itself, a minority educational institution may
opt for a higher standard of instruction than the one prescribed by the State
in its curriculum or syllabus. It appears to me that the State prescribes the
curriculum and syllabus as much from the point of view of excellence of
instruction as from the point of view of having a uniform standard of
instruction. A uniform standard is perhaps necessary owing to the different
calibre of students coming from different developed and undeveloped strata of
society and from different developed and undeveloped geographical regions of
the country.
But it is pressed upon us that the
prescribing a curriculum and syllabus is not a part of the administration of an
educational institution. With profound respect to the learned Judges who
decided the Mother Provincial case(1), I find it difficult to accept this argument.
Counsel supporting the petitioners have maintained that the State could not
prescribe curriculum and syllabus for religious, cultural or linguistic
instruction which is being imparted in a religious or linguistic minority
unaided and unrecognised educational institution. The reason obviously is that
curriculum and syllabus is a vital part of the administration of an educational
institution.
As far as Catholic educational institutions
are concerned.
Catholics believe that education belongs
preeminently to the Church.. Catholic dogma categorically denies the premise
that secular general education can be isolated from religious teaching. In the
1930 encyclical 'Christian Education of Youth' Pope Pius XI has commented :
"The only school approved by the Church is one (where) the Catholic
religion permeates the entire atmosphere (and where) all teaching and the whole
Organisation of the school and its teachers, syllabus and textbooks in every
branch (is) regulated by the Christian spirit." (Pfeffer, Church, State
and Freedom, 1953 Edn. p. 294).
Nor should the regulatory power be hamstrung
by such concepts as "real and effective exercise of the right" should
not be touched by the regulation or that regulation should not "directly
and immediately" impinge on the right conferred by Art. 30(1). What is a
real and effective exercise of the right will depend on how far the impugned
regulation is necessary in the context of time, place and circumstances for
safeguarding any competing social interest of any competing constitutional or
legal right of an individual.
(1) [1971] 1 S.C.R. 734.
3 04 The majority opinion in Re : Kerala
Education Bill (supra) supports the construction which I am seeking to put on
Art.
30(1), Speaking for the majority, Das J. said
"We are thus faced with a problem of considerable complexity apparently
difficult of solution. There is on the one hand the minority rights under Art.
30(1) to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice and
the duty of the Government to promote education, there is, on the other side.
the obligation of the State under Art.
45 to endeavour to introduce free and
compulsory education. We have to reconcile between these two conflicting
interests and to give effect to both if that is possible and bring about a
synthesis between the two." (emphasis added) (supra at page 1062).
Holding that cls. 9, 11(2) and 12(4) were
permissible regulations, the teamed Chief, Justice said "Clauses 9, 11(2)
and 12(4) are, however, objected to as going much beyond the permissible
limit... It is said that by taking over the collections of fees... etc. and by
undertaking to pay the salaries of the teachers and other staff the Government
is in reality confiscating the school, for none will care for the school
authority. Likewise cl.
1 1 takes away an obvious item of management,
for the manager cannot appoint any teacher at all except out of the panel to be
prep ared by the Public Service Commission, which, apart from the question of
its power of taking up such duties may not be qualified at all to select
teachers who will be acceptable to religious denominations and in particular
subcl. (2) of that clause is objectionable for it thrusts upon educational
institutions of religious minorities teachers of Scheduled Castes who may have
no knowledge of the tenants of their religion and may be otherwise weak
educationally. Power of dismissal, removal, reduction in rank or suspension is
an index, of the right of management and that is taken away by clause 12(4).
These are, no doubt, serious inroads on the right of administration and appear
perilously near violating that right. But considering that those provisions are
applicable to all educational institutions and that the impugned parts of cls.
9, 11 and 12 are designed to give protection and security to the ill paid
teachers who are engaged in rendering service to the nation and protect the
backward classes, we are prepared, as at present advised, to treat these
clauses 9, 11(2) and 12(4) as permissible regulations which the State may
impose on the minorities as a condition for granting aid to their educational
institutions." (Supra at p. 1064) At the moment I am not concerned with
the correctness or incorrectness of the view that cls. 9. 11 (2), 12 (4) are
constitutional. have quoted this passage in order to bring out the technique of
adjudging the constitutionality of a statute which has commended itself to the
majority of the Court, That technique, requires the Court to balance 305 the
right conferred by Art. 30(1) and the social and individual interests which it
is necessary to protect.
In Rev. Sidhajbhai Sabhai and others v. State
of Bombay(,') Shah J. said "Regulations made in the true interests of
efficiency of instruction, discipline, health sanitation, morality, public
order and the like may undoubtedly be imposed. Such regulations are not
restrictions on the substance of the right which is guaranteed; they secure the
proper functioning of the institution, in matters of education." (emphasis
added).
This passage also shows that the Court has
adhered to the view taken by Das C.J. in Re Kerala Education Bill (supra) to
the effect that the State has power to make regulations for protecting certain
social interests.
The decision in this case does not seem to me
to be in conflict with the construction suggested by me, because the Court took
the view that the right of the Private Training Colleges to admit students of
their own choice was "severely restricted" by the Government order.
In other words, the impugned order went much beyond what was necessary in the
circumstances of the case.
In the State of Kerala v. Very Rev. Mother
Provincial(2).
Hidayatullah C.J., speaking for the unanimous
Court, observed:" "Administration" means 'management of the
affairs' of the institution. This management must be free of control so that
the founders or their nominees can mould the institution as they think fit, and
in accordance with their ideas of how the interests of the community in general
and the institution in particular will be best served. No part of this
management can be taken away and vested in another body without an encroachment
upon the guaranteed right." With great respect, I find it difficult to go
that far. Take for instance the right of any citizen, including a religious or
linguistic minority to establish and administer a military academy for
imparting theoretical as well as practical training to the students admitted to
it.
Sri Nanavatty, counsel for the petitioners,
conceded that this right may be restricted and regulated in the interest of the
security of the State. The State may make a regulation for effective control
and supervision of the arms and ammunition belonging to the academy by the
officers of its own choice and confidence. The State may, I believe, go to the
length of even prescribing that the arms and ammunition should be kept in the
government armoury and should be issued by a State officer holding charge of
the armoury. The right under Art. 30(1) forms part of a complex and
inter-dependent group of diverse social interests.
There cannot be a perpetually fixed
adjustment of the right and those social interests. They would need adjustment
and readjustment from time to time and in varying circumstances.
(1) [1963] 3 S.C.R. 837 at p. 850. (2) [1971]
1 S.C.R.
734 at p. 740.
3 06 In D. A. Y. College vs. State of
Punjab,(1) this Court struck down cl. 17 of the statutes which provided that
the staff initially appointed should be approved by the Vice-Chancellor and
that all subsequent changes should be referred to the University for the Vice
Chancellor's approval. However, Reddy J., speaking for the unanimous Court,
observed :
"In our view there is no possible
justification for the provisions contained in clause 17 of Chapter V of the
statutes which decidedly interfere(s) with the rights of management of the
Petitioners College. These provisions cannot therefore be made as conditions of
affiliation, the non-compliance of which would involve disaffiliation and
consequently they will have to be struck down as offending Art. 30(1)."
The words "no possible justification" in the passage seem to me to
suggest that the Court would have upheld cl. 17 if the State of Punjab could
have satisfied the Court that it was necessary to subject the power of
appointment etc. of teachers to the approval of the Vice-Chancellor. There
seems to be, nothing in Rev. Father W. Proost and others vs. The State of Bihar
( 2 ) and D. A, V. College, Bhathinda vs. State of Punjab (3 ) which would
militate against the construction of Art. 30(1) suggested by me.
No new principle is expounded in the
decisions of various High Courts in A1do Meria Patroni v. V. E. C. Kesavan,(4)
Dipendra Nath Sarkar v. State of Bihar,(5) The Muslim Anjuman-e-Taleem,
Dharbhanga vs. The Bihar University,(6) Varkey vs. State of Kerala,(-) State of
Kerala vs. The Corporate Management of Schools of the Archdiocese of
Chanancherry,(8) and Director of School Education, Tamil Nadu vs. Rev. Father
G. Irogiaswamy.(9) All these decisions, follow one or the other decisions of
this Court as they should have done. Accordingly it is not necessary to refer
to them in any detail.
Sri Nanavatty has also relied on a decision
of the Permanent Court of International Justice in Case No. 182 referred to in
the Annual Digest of Report of Public International Law Cases (years 1935-37)
by Lauterpacht. Article 4 of the Declaration relating to the position of
minorities in Albania provided that " all Albanian nationals shall be
equal before the law and shall enjoy the same civil and political rights
without distinction as to race, language or religion." Article 5 of the
Declaration ran as follows :
"Albanian nationals who belong to
racial, religious or linguistic minorities will enjoy the same treatment and
security in law and in fact as other Albanian nationals. In particular they
shall have an equal right to maintain, manage and control at their own expense
or to establish in the future, charitable, religious and social institutions,
schools and other educational establish(1) [1971] Supplements. 1 S. C. R. 688.
(3) [1971] Suppl. S. C. R. 677.
(5) A. 1. R. 1962 Patna 101.
(7) I. L. R. 1969, 1 Kerala 48.
(2) [1969] 2 S. C. R. 73.
(4) A. 1. R. 1965 Kerala 75.
(6) A. 1. R. 1967 Patna 148.
(8) 1970 K. L. T. 232.
(9) A. 1. R. 1971 Mad 440.
307, with the right to use their language and
to exercise their religion freely therein." In 1933 the Albania National
Assembly amended the Albanian Constitution thus : "The instruction and
education of Albanian subjects are reserved to the State and will be given in
State schools. Primary education is compulsory for all Albanian nationals and
will be given free of charge. Private schools of all categories at present in
operation will be closed. Following this amendment certain Albanian minorities,
presumably of Greek origin, complained to the League of Nations regarding the
violation of their right guaranteed by Art. 5 of the Declaration. The matter
went to the Permanent Court of International Justice for consideration. The
majority of the Court (with three dissents) was of opinion that the
constitutional amendment violated the rights of the minorities guaranteed by
Art. 5 of the Declaration.
It is difficult to appreciate how the
majority opinion would shed any useful light on the nature and scope of the
right guaranteed by Art. 30(1). Obviously, the context of Art.
30(1), both notional as well as textual,
bears no comparison with the context of the Albanian Constitutional Amendment
and Art. 5 of the Declaration.
It is now necessary to examine the various
impugned provisions in the light of the construction of Art. 30( 1 ) suggested
earlier in this judgment.
Section 3 3A (a) I agree with the plurality
view that it is obnoxious to Art.
30(1), and I have nothing further to add.
Counsel for the petitioners, Sri Nanavatty,
abandoned the attack against this provision. Counsel for the State and the
Gujarat University accordingly gave no reply. Sri Nanavatty did not attack the
provision even in his reply. so I should not express any opinion on this
provision.
Section 40 Section 39(1) provides that within
the University area, all postgraduate instruction, teaching and training shall
be conducted by the University or by such affiliated colleges or institutions
and in such subjects as may be prescribed by the Statutes. The petitioners do
not challenge this provision. But they seek to question s. 40 which is similar
to s.39(1). Section 40(1) provides that the Court may determine that all
instructions, teaching and training in courses of studies in respect of which
the University is competent to hold examinations shall within the University
area be conducted by the University and the Court shall communicate its
decision to the State Government. ,Section 40(2) provides that on receipt of
the communication the State Government may after making such inquiry as it
thinks fit, by notification in the Official Gazette declare that the provisions
of s.41 shall come into force on such date as may be specified in the notifi308
It has already been held earlier that the right of affiliation is not a
fundamental right guaranteed by Art.30(1). Accordingly I see no difficulty in
the University take over of the teaching in under-graduate classes.
Section 41 consists of five sub-sections.
Sub-section (1) provides that all affiliated colleges will become constituent
colleges of the University. We are not concerned with sub-s.(2). Sub-Section
(2) provides that no educational institution shall, save, with the consent of
the University and the sanction of the State Government be associated with or
seek permission to any privileges of any other University.
I do not think that any legitimate objection
can be taken to, subs.(1). Merely because an affiliated college is made a
constituent college of the University, would not necessarily offend Art. 30(1).
The definition of the expression 'constituent college' by itself is innocuous.
After all, someone has said: "What is there in a name" The concept of
a constituent college is fluid. It is the degree of external control exercised
over the administration of a minority college, and not its statutory name, that
is relevant for the purposes of Art.30(1). For instance, the associate colleges
(which are similar to affiliated colleges) of the Allahabad University are
subject to University control in the matter of appointment of teachers. But the
Motilal Nehru Medical College, Allahabad, which is A constituent college of
that University, is not subject to such control.
While the Selection Committee selecting
teachers to the associate colleges consists of certain University authorities,
the selection of teachers to the constituent colleges is made wholly by the
U.P. Public Service Commission and the University has no voice whatsoever in
the selection of the teachers. (See Allahabad University Calendar 1968).
Sub-section (3) cannot also be objected to.
It permits an affiliated college which does
not want to be a constituent college to get affiliated to another University
with the permission of the State and the Gujarat University.
Serious objection on behalf of the petitioner
has, however, been taken to clauses (ii) to (vi) of sub-section (4). Sub
Section (4) may be divided in two parts. According to the first part the
relations of the constituent colleges and the University shall be governed by
the statutes to be made in that behalf. The second part provides that any such
statutes may provide in particular for the exercise by the University of the
powers in respect of the constituent colleges specified in cls. (ii) to (vi) of
sub section (4).
Obviously, the first part of sub-section (4)
confers a general power of making statutes. The second part thereof specified
certain matters on which the statutes should be made. The two parts of
sub-section (4) follow the normal pattern of provisions in modem statutes
providing for rule making. The second part of sub-section(4) is merely
illustrative of the generality of the power conferred by the first part. While
counsel for petitioners have urged that clauses (ii) to (vi) clearly violate
rights under Art.30(1), the Additional Solicitor General has urged that the
wide language of those clauses may be so 309 read down as to make them
constitutional. I do not think it is necessary to enter into this controversy
at all. It may be presumed for the sake of argument that clauses (ii) to (vi)
of sub section (4) are violative of Art. 30(1 ). Even so, the petitioners stand
to gain nothing thereby, for no legitimate objection can be advanced against
the first part of sub-section (4). Then it comes to this that unless statutes
are actually made, the constitutional attack is premature.
Section 51 (A) Section 51 (A) consists of two
sub-sections. The first subsection provides that no member of the teaching and
nonteaching staff of an affiliated college shall be dismissed or removed or
reduced in rank except after an inquiry, in which he has been informed of the
charges against him and given a reason-able opportunity of being heard in
respect of those charges. Until he has been given a reasonable opportunity of
making representation against the penalty proposed, he cannot be punished. This
part of sub-section (1) is similar to Art.311 (2) of the Constitution, and no
legitimate objection can be taken to it. Sub-section (1) also contains another
rider on the power of the administration to fire its staff. According to this rider,
the penalty inflicted by the management shall not take effect until it is
approved by the Vice-Chancellor or any other officer of the University
authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
Sub-section (2) provides that the services of
no member of the teaching and non-teaching staff shall be terminated unless he
had been given a reasonable opportunity of showing cause against the proposed
termination. It is clarified that this provision shall not apply to a person
who is appointed for a temporary period. Like sub-s. (1)., this power is also
made subject to the approval of the Vice-chancellor or any other officer of the
University authorised by the Vice-Chancellor. No legitimate objection can be
taken to the first part of sub-sections (1) and (2). But serious objection is
taken to the provision for the approval of the Vice-Chancellor or any other
officer of the University authorised by the Vice-Chancellor in this behalf.
It is true that the right to fire an employee
belongs to the employer under the contract of service. It is also true that the
right to fire is a management right safeguarded under Art.30(1). But this right
cannot include the right to take away or abridge the employee's constitutional
right to form associations, to carry on his profession and other constitutional
and legal rights. The purpose of s.51A is to check this kind of misuse of the
right to fire an employee.
So the Vice-Chancellor's power of approval is
not unguided and unreasonable. After the Chancellor, the Vice-Chancellor is the
next highest officer of the University. It should be presumed that in granting
or withholding approval he would act according to reason and justice.
When the matter goes before the
Vice-Chancellor for approval, both the management and the teacher or the member
of the nonteaching staff should be heard by him. Hearing both parties is
necessarily implied, because without hearing either of them it will be diffi310
cult for him to make up his mind whether he should grant or withhold approval
to the action proposed by the managing body of the educational institution. It
would also follow that while granting approval or disapproval, the Vice-Chancellor
should record reasons, for the exercise of his power is subject to control by
courts. The statute does not make his order final, and courts would surely
nullify his order if it is arbitrary, mala fide or illegal.
If the managing body exercise the right to
fire mala fide or as a measure of victimization, it will be proper for the
Vice-Chancellor to withhold approval. The Vice-Chancellor may also withhold
approval where fair hearing has not been given or where the record of the
inquiry contains-no evidence to establish the guilt for which the teacher or
the member of the non-teaching staff has been punished. On the other hand, if
the Vice-Chancellor finds that the punishment is imposed after due hearing and
is supported by evidence, and is not imposed mala fide or as a measure of
victimization, he cannot withhold approval.
It is also urged that the power of giving
approval is not conferred exclusively on the Vice-Chancellor. It is open to him
to nominate any other officer of the University for this purpose. Section 8 of
the Act enumerates the officers of the University. They are: (1) the
Chancellor; (2) the Vice Chancellor; (3) the Pro-Vice-Chancellor; (4) the Deans
of Faculties; (5) the Registrar; (6) the University Librarian;
and (7) such other officers of the University
as may be declared by the statutes to be the officers of the University. The
first six officers are all important and responsible officers of the
University. They can be trusted to exercise the power of approval in a
reasonable manner.
It has not been pointed out to us whether
statutes have made any other officer an officer of the University. So we are
not concerned with the last clause.
It seems to me that the power of approval by
the Vice-Chancellor is necessary in the interest of the security of service of
the teaching and non-teaching staff. Security of service is necessary to
promote efficiency and honest discharge of duty. It is calculated to improve
the institution in the long run. The members of the teaching and nonteaching
staff cannot ordinarily afford to go to courts for redress of their grievances.
Section 51A provides a cheaper and more expeditious remedy to them for the
redress of their grievances. The impugned provision is identical to s.33,
Industrial Disputes Act which this Court has held to be valid.
It may be stated that this aspect of the
matter which I have considered in regard to s.51A was not placed before the
Court in the earlier cases. As the power of approval is confined to checking
the abuse of the right to fire employees, I am of opinion that it does not
offend Art.30(1).
Section 52A.
It consists of two subsections. Sub-sec.(1)
provides that any dispute between the governing body and any member of the
teaching and 311 non-teaching staff of an affiliated college Which is connected
with the conditions of service of such member shall, on a request of the
governing body or of the member concerned be referred to a Tribunal of
Arbitration consisting of one arbitrator nominated by the governing body and
the other by the member of the teaching and non-teaching staff and an Umpire
appointed by the Vice-Chancellor. Subsection (2) in effect provides that the
provisions of the Arbitration Act, 1940 shall apply to the arbitration under
sub-section (1).
Counsel supporting the petitioners have urged
that this amounts to external interference with the management of the affairs
of the college. This provision is also intended to check the abuse of power of
administration by the managing body and to provide a cheap and expeditious
remedy to the small-pursed teaching and non-teaching staff. It is necessary in
the interest of security of service. I am unable to discover any legitimate
objection to it on the basis of Art. 30(1).
P. B. R.
Back